The Proximity Effect

Maya Nicole

Copyright 2025 © Maya Nicole

All rights reserved.

All rights reserved. No portion of this book may be reproduced in any form without permission from the author, except as permitted by U.S. copyright law.

For permissions contact: maya@mayanicole.com

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real people, living or dead, businesses, or locales are coincidental.

Contents

Content Notes

1.  X-Rated Kite

2.  Mount Never-Should-Have-Come-Here

3.  Three-Legged Horse

4.  Hell’s Kitchen

5.  Skin Care Routine and… Mammograms?

6.  YouTube-Certified Guide

7.  Contraband Ice Cream

8.  Backward Baseball Hat

9.  Completely Professional… Maybe

10.  Unexpected

11.  Sometimes a Girl Wants Cake and Ice Cream

12.  My Boob Is Acknowledgment-Worthy

13.  Robe Woman Coital Alignment Technique

14.  Torture By Spoon

15.  Removing The Stick

16.  One With The Mountain

17.  Duck Anatomy

18.  Late-Night Snacks

19.  Winter Is Coming

20.  Traumatized Raccoon in an Air Vent

21.  That Time with the Traffic Cone

22.  Dangerous Game

23.  Custody Arrangements

24.  Dice After Dark

25.  Final Request

26.  One Last Word Vomit

Epilogue

Also by Maya Nicole

Content Notes

The Proximity Effect is a standalone reverse harem/why choose romance with 1 woman and 3 men. She will end up with all 3 men.

Although a romantic comedy, this book does touch on sensitive topics such as the death of a parent (off page) and the death of a friend (off page but referred to often since the 3 men inherit the resort from him).

Recommended for readers 18+ for adult content and language.

Chapter 1

X-Rated Kite

Tessa

This was not how I’d imagined starting my honeymoon.

Then again, I also hadn’t imagined starting it alone, so clearly the universe and I weren’t on speaking terms anymore.

I glared at my rental car, now sitting uselessly at the entrance to Sterling Pines Resort’s driveway, its wheels pathetically stuck in the snow. The entrance had been hard to see, and when I turned, I hadn’t realized the thin layer of snow on the shoulder was enough to trap me.

The same snow that was currently seeping into my completely impractical ballet flats as I stood there contemplating my life choices.

“It’s fine,” I muttered to myself, watching my breath puff out in the frigid air. “This is fine. Everything is fine.”

It was not, in fact, fine.

I checked my phone again—still no service. Because of course not. Why would there be cell service when I was stranded in the mountains at dusk? That would be far too convenient, and convenience had apparently filed for divorce from my life right around the same time my ex-fiancé Declan had decided that spending forever with me wasn’t quite what he had in mind.

On Christmas Day.

While I was literally glazing the ham.

A snowflake landed on my nose, and I fought the urge to scream. Instead, I grabbed the handle of my rose-gold luggage and started the half-mile trek up the resort driveway.

In ballet flats.

In the snow.

While wearing a cute traveling outfit that consisted of skinny jeans, a silk blouse, and a light cardigan because I’d planned on being shuttled directly from the airport to the resort in their luxury transportation service that, surprise, surprise, was “temporarily suspended due to budget constraints.”

The wheels of my suitcases caught on every single pebble, making sounds like a dying whale having an asthma attack. My larger suitcase, which I was dragging behind me with my other hand, wasn’t doing much better.

“I am a strong, independent woman,” I chanted, hiking up the increasingly steep road. “I don’t need a man. I don’t need a shuttle. I don’t need feeling in my toes.”

The snow started falling harder because timing is everything when the universe decides to kick you while you’re down. A gust of wind whipped my cardigan around, and I seriously contemplated whether hypothermia was preferable to this walk of shame.

When I’d booked the honeymoon package, the website failed to mention that Sterling Pines Resort was actually Sterling Pines Resort: The Everest Experience.

My silk blouse was now completely soaked through, and I was pretty sure my mascara was running down my face in what I hoped was a sexy-vampire way but probably looked more like a raccoon caught in a rainstorm situation.

Another gust of wind nearly knocked me over, and my carry-on chose that exact moment to hit a rock and flip onto its side, sending my carefully packed personal item that had been on top and the belongings inside it onto the ground.

“Oh, come on!” I shouted at the sky, watching in horror as my favorite lacy thong got caught by the wind and flew majestically through the air like an X-rated kite. It landed gracefully on a pine branch out of reach.

Standing there, surrounded by my scattered belongings, with my underwear decorating the local flora like a deranged Christmas ornament, I had to laugh. Because if I didn’t, I’d cry, and I’d already done enough crying over the past month to fill the lake I could see glinting through the trees.

“You wanted a less adventurous woman, right, Declan?” I called out to no one, shoving my stuff back into my bag. “Well, look at me now! Joke’s on you! I’m practically Bear Grylls! Where’s my Emmy Award?”

As if in response, my foot slid on a slick part of the road, and I grabbed onto my suitcase to keep from falling, which only resulted in both of us sliding a few feet back down the hill.

Perfect. Just perfect.

Getting to my feet, I squared my shoulders and looked up at the sky, silently daring it to throw something worse at me. What else could possibly go wrong? My ex-fiancé had already dumped me, my underwear was now a tree ornament, and I was pretty sure my favorite ballet flats were completely ruined.

The universe had already taken its best shot, right? At least that’s what I told myself as I tried to channel the confidence of a woman who hadn’t face-planted in front of absolutely no one.

The crunch of tires on snow made me whirl around, nearly losing my balance again as a sleek black SUV rounded the bend. I scrambled to the side of the driveway, dragging my luggage with all the grace of a drunk penguin.

The vehicle slowed to a stop beside me, and the passenger window rolled down, revealing a man who looked like he was in a luxury car commercial. Dark hair, strong jaw, and the kind of brown eyes that seemed to take in everything at once.

“Do you need some help, ma’am?”

Something in me snapped, the way a candy cane does when you’ve had enough of sucking on it and just want to bite down. I was done being the polite, accommodating woman who always tried to see the bright side. Right now, the bright side could kiss my frostbitten ass.

“Do I need some help?” I gestured wildly with my free hand.

His eyebrows shot up in surprise, but I was a teapot letting off some steam, and this well-dressed stranger in his heated car was about to get scalded. Maybe it was the cold numbing my common sense, or the fact that my life had turned into a cosmic joke, but I’d officially reached my limit of playing the sweet, understanding damsel in distress. Did he really think I was casually hauling my suitcase up this hill in ballet flats for the cardio?

“I needed help at the airport, where a shuttle service was supposed to pick me up, as advertised. But of course, it’s ‘temporarily suspended.’” I made aggressive air quotes, nearly pulling a muscle in the process. “Who suspends their shuttle service in the middle of winter? What’s next? No hot water? Should I expect to have to hunt my own dinner?”

His lips tugged in the barest hint of a smile. “Would you like a ride?”

“And don’t even get me started on—wait, what?” I blinked rapidly, my righteous tirade screeching to a halt like a record scratch in my brain. I’d been so caught up in my impromptu performance of ‘Woman on the Edge: The Musical’ that I’d completely lost track of where my complaint was even heading. Probably something about the fact that my left shoe was making a weird squelching noise.

“A ride… to the resort.” He repeated it slowly, enunciating each word like he was explaining physics to a caffeinated squirrel. Which, okay, fair enough—I probably did look a bit unhinged, standing here gesturing at trees with mascara halfway down my face.

I pressed my lips together, mentally running through the pros and cons list my therapist would want me to make in this situation. On one hand, stranger danger—everything I’d learned from true crime podcasts and my mother’s weekly forwarded chain emails screamed ‘bad idea.’ On the other hand, my feet had lost all feeling about five minutes ago, and I was pretty sure my toes were staging a mutiny against the rest of my body. Plus, he looked more like an upscale realtor than an axe murderer—though I suppose that’s exactly what an axe murderer would want you to think.

Before my imagination got away from thinking of all the nefarious things this man might do, I was walking toward the car.

He got out to help with my bags, and oh, wow, he was tall. Really tall. The kind of tall that made my five-foot-seven frame feel downright petite. As he lifted my larger suitcase with ease, I caught him glancing at my chest before quickly averting his eyes.

Right. My blouse. The white silk one that was now completely soaked through and doing absolutely nothing to hide my lace bra. Because apparently, I hadn’t reached my humiliation quota yet.

I crossed my arms, feeling my face heat up despite the cold. “I usually wait until at least the second date before putting on this kind of show,” I joked weakly.

He coughed, the sound suspiciously like a covered laugh, and shut the trunk. “The heat’s on full blast inside.”

I practically dove into the passenger seat, sighing in relief as warm air hit my frozen face. “Thank you.” I suddenly felt guilty about my earlier outburst. “I’m Tessa, by the way. And I’m sorry for verbally assaulting you about shuttle services. Totally not your problem.”

“Archer.” The name suited him—sharp and sophisticated, like the cut of his obviously expensive coat. His name reminded me of those fancy cocktails that look intimidating on the menu but turn out to be exactly what you need. Not that I was comparing this stranger to alcohol, but after the day I’d had, both were looking equally appealing as coping mechanisms.

He pulled back onto the driveway, which really was basically a narrower road, and luckily the drive was mercifully short. Though it was long enough for me to realize how much I would have suffered trying to walk the whole way. My feet ached thinking about it.

When we pulled up to flat ground, I let out an audible gasp. The website hadn’t been lying about this part at least. Sterling Pines Resort was straight out of a winter wonderland fantasy. Stone and timber rose majestically against the darkening sky, with warm light spilling from enormous windows. A massive fireplace dominated what I could see of the lobby through the entrance.

“It’s beautiful.” I felt a flutter of excitement despite my embarrassing arrival.

Archer parked in a spot marked ‘Management’—which should have been my first clue—and insisted on handling my bags despite my protests. I followed him through the grand entrance, trying not to drip melted snow too obviously on what looked like very expensive flooring.

“Oh, and Ms...?” He turned to me as we approached the front desk.

“Callahan. Tessa Callahan.”

“Ms. Callahan,” he continued smoothly, “I’ll have maintenance retrieve your... ah... personal item from the pine tree first thing tomorrow morning. I do apologize for the shuttle service issues. We’re currently restructuring our amenities.”

The warmth that had started returning to my body immediately rushed to my face. My brain did a spectacular double-take as several horrifying realizations hit me at once—this devastatingly handsome man was not some random good Samaritan; he was clearly in charge of something here; and he had witnessed not only my meltdown about his resort but also the tragic trajectory of my favorite thong.

“Oh God,” I wheezed, genuinely considering making a break for the door and living in my stranded rental car forever. “You’re... you work here.”

“Something like that.”

I wanted to melt into the floor like the snow that was currently pooling around my ruined shoes. “I am so sorry about my little... um... speech back there. About the shuttle. And the hunting for dinner comment, which was totally uncalled for. I’m sure your restaurant is lovely. Not that I’ve seen it. Or that I’m assuming you have one. Though you probably do. I’m going to stop talking now.”

Who was I kidding? The restaurant was one of the reasons I’d chosen this resort over all the others in the area. I’d spent an embarrassing amount of time zooming in on their menu photos online, analyzing their plating techniques, and daydreaming about the kitchen setup they must have to produce those gorgeous dishes.

It was the kind of place I’d always imagined running myself—before Declan had oh-so-helpfully explained why that was an impractical pipe dream. And now here I was, making an absolute fool of myself in front of someone who probably had the power to ban me from ever tasting their legendary pine-smoked salmon.

Archer’s expression remained professionally neutral. “The restaurant is excellent, though if you’re interested in hunting your own dinner, I’m sure we could arrange something.”

Was he... teasing me?

“No, no.” I waved my hand. “I’m good with regular dinner. Prepared by professionals. In a kitchen. Far away from any weapons or wildlife.”

A young woman behind the front desk caught my attention, trying very hard to hide her smile as she watched our exchange. Great. I’d been here less than five minutes and was already the resort’s latest source of entertainment.

Archer guided me to the counter with his hand hovering over the small of my back. He wasn’t touching me, but he might as well have been; I could practically feel his energy coming off that hand.

“Welcome to Sterling Pines Resort. What name is your reservation under?” The woman started typing on her computer, her manicured nails clicking against the keys with practiced efficiency.

I swallowed hard. “Um... It will be under Pierce, but I’m Tessa... Callahan. Ms. Callahan.” I forced a smile that probably looked more like a grimace. “There is no more Pierce.” The words came out sounding pathetically similar to how I’d practiced them in my bathroom mirror for the past few weeks, like a sad little mantra of independence.

Archer’s eyebrow ticked up slightly at that, but he mercifully said nothing as he handed my bags over to a waiting bellhop. I couldn’t decide if his silence was worse than whatever commentary he might have offered. At least the bellhop had the decency to look completely uninterested in my romantic status, focusing instead on arranging my luggage on his cart like a competitive Tetris player.

“Ah, and I see you’ve booked the… deluxe honeymoon suite.” She gave me a tight smile. “Would you like to change rooms?”

“Absolutely not. It is one of your best, and I totally deserve it after the hell… sorry. There I go again.” I put my hand against my forehead, hoping I’d have a fever to explain the word vomit I was spewing. “The deluxe honeymoon suite is perfect.”

If it was perfect for a married couple, it would be doubly perfect for a single woman.

Chapter 2

Mount Never-Should-Have-Come-Here

Tessa

The bellhop swung open the door to my suite, and I immediately understood why the front desk clerk had offered to change my room. This wasn’t merely a honeymoon suite; this was like Cupid had projectile-vomited all over a luxury apartment.

“Your bags, Ms. Callahan.” He set them by a heart-shaped monstrosity masquerading as a bed. The website had shown a normal, king-sized, bed. This... this looked like something out of a 1970s romance movie, complete with pink satin bedding that probably made swishy sounds when you moved.

I tipped him generously because anyone who had to deliver luggage to this love shrine deserved hazard pay and waited until the door clicked shut before letting out a long sigh.

At least there weren’t any mirrors on the ceiling. I looked up to make sure.

The add-ons I’d ordered almost a year ago were dutifully arranged on a small table: a bottle of champagne in a bucket of mostly melted ice, chocolate-covered strawberries on a heart-shaped plate, and rose petals scattered everywhere. The cleaning staff was going to hate me.

Ignoring all of it, I made my way to the floor-to-ceiling windows that dominated the far wall. A glass door led to a private balcony, and beyond that... my breath caught.

The view was spectacular. Snow fell softly against the backdrop of mountains, their peaks disappearing into low-hanging clouds. The lake below reflected the last rays of sunlight, creating an otherworldly glow that made my chest tight. It was the kind of view that reminded you how small you were in the grand scheme of things.

I pressed my hand against the cold glass. Declan wouldn’t have appreciated this anyway. He would have been too busy checking his phone, making sure the carefully planned schedule wasn’t disrupted by something as inconvenient as natural beauty.

“We don’t share the same vision for the future, Tessa.” His words echoed in my head, delivered with a patience he used with difficult clients. “You’re talking about opening a restaurant. That’s not the life we planned.”

No, it wasn’t the life he had planned. Somewhere between being his personal chef and planning dinner parties for his clients, I’d lost sight of my own dreams. Or I’d gotten really good at ignoring them.

My stomach growled loudly, reminding me that I hadn’t eaten since the sad airport sandwich six hours ago. The champagne caught my eye, and well, why not?

I poured myself a glass, grimacing at the tepid temperature. “Here’s to sharing no one’s vision but my own,” I toasted to the mountains, taking a sip of the underwhelming alcohol.

Grabbing a chocolate-covered strawberry, I bit into it and immediately regretted my decision. The chocolate had that distinct burnt taste that came from being heated for too long, and the strawberry itself was somehow both mushy and hard.

I spluttered, looking for somewhere to spit it out that wasn’t the pristine carpet. I ended up racing to the bathroom, which had rose petals in the jacuzzi tub and was surrounded by electric candles.

“Seriously?” I asked my reflection in the mirror after disposing of the offensive strawberry. “Who enjoys this?”

My reflection had no answer, but my stomach growled again, more insistently this time. Right. Real food. That was what I needed. Not burnt chocolate, not room-temperature champagne, and definitely not a pity party in a room that looked like Valentine’s Day threw up in it.

I pulled out my phone to order room service, but the lack of cell service mocked me once again. The landline caught my eye, but the thought of talking to another human being right now felt like too much effort. Besides, I’d already humiliated myself enough for one day.

The minibar beckoned like a beacon of processed-food salvation. I grabbed everything that looked remotely filling: a bag of mixed nuts, some fancy potato chips, a chocolate bar, and a stick of jerky that was grass fed. My stomach wasn’t picky at this point.

I sat in a chair by the window, staring out as the snow fell, enjoying my fancy dinner. It was quite tasty, and I devoured everything in record time.

Dragging myself to the bathroom, I started filling the tub, determined to at least end this day warm and clean. My eyes landed on the minibar menu propped innocently against a display of aromatherapy bath salts. Who the hell puts the minibar menu in the bathroom next to the tub?

“Twenty dollars for nuts?” I screeched, snatching up the menu. “Eight dollars for a candy bar?”

I’d just eaten forty dollars’ worth of snacks. Forty. Dollars. That was like... four normal bags of nuts. Or two actual meals. Or one really nice bottle of wine that I desperately needed right now.

I hit the button for the jets in the tub. Nothing happened. I pressed it again, harder this time, as if sheer force would make it work. Still nothing. I jabbed at it repeatedly, giving all my frustration to the useless button. “Come. On. You. Overpriced. Piece. Of—”

That’s when I caught sight of myself in the mirror and froze. There, on the back of my jeans, was a massive muddy streak from my earlier tumble. It looked exactly like I’d had an unfortunate accident while trying to scale Mount Never-Should-Have-Come-Here.

“No,” I whispered, horrified. “No, no, no.”

The events of the evening replayed in my mind: Archer helping me with my bags, Archer walking behind me into the lobby, Archer’s expensive-looking SUV with its pristine leather seats that I’d sat on for a good three minutes.

I slid down the wall to sit on the floor, which was probably covered in overpriced rose petals that would now be stuck to my mud-stained butt. “He thought I pooped my pants. The hot guy thought I POOPED MY PANTS.”

A hysterical laugh bubbled out of me. Because really, what was a little pants-pooping assumption between strangers? Especially when said stranger ran a resort with canceled shuttles, heart-shaped beds, and jacuzzi tubs that were fancy bathtubs with delusions of grandeur.

“You know what?” I stood up, pointing accusingly at the jet button. “You deserve that mud stain on your fancy car seat, Mr. Archer Whatever-Your-Last-Name-Is. You and your stupid broken jets and your forty-dollar snacks and your chocolate-covered lies masquerading as strawberries.”

The tub was full now, steam rising invitingly despite its jet-less state. I stripped off my mud-stained clothes, making a mental note to burn the jeans at the first opportunity.

As I sank into the hot water, I consoled myself with one thought: at least I’d never have to see Archer again. How often did the management interact with guests anyway?

The universe, I was sure, was already laughing at that assumption.

I woke up feeling surprisingly optimistic, considering I was cocooned in pink satin sheets that made me feel like a discount Barbie. The sun streaming through the windows painted the mountains in shades of gold and pink, making even the heart-shaped bed seem less tragic in the morning light.

I stretched my arms above my head, ready to try again. New day, new attitude, new... everything.

I dressed appropriately this time, pulling on thick leggings, a chunky sweater, and my snow boots. The sweater was one of my favorites, a cozy oatmeal-colored number that made me feel like I belonged in a cabin somewhere, sipping hot chocolate and living my best Hallmark movie life. Which, come to think of it, wasn’t too far off from my current situation, minus the picture-perfect romance.

No more prancing around in impractical outfits like some lost city girl who thought mountain life was an Instagram aesthetic. In my defense, it had been seventy degrees in San Diego when I began my journey.

My stomach growled, and I had never been so excited for breakfast. The website had raved about their award-winning locally sourced ingredients, and I couldn’t wait for my taste buds to be pampered.

As I headed downstairs, I considered stopping at the front desk first, but getting some coffee and food was at the top of my list. Complaining about the room and lack of shuttle could wait until I was in a more agreeable mood.

The dining room was... quaint? This wasn’t what was shown in the pictures… I mean, it was. It was the same space with large windows overlooking the landscape, but the tables were bare except for paper placemats and basic silverware wrapped in napkins. No tablecloths, no fresh flowers, not even a sad little candle.

“Just one?” the hostess asked, already grabbing a menu.

I nodded, trying not to look disappointed. The menu was a single sheet of printer paper with what looked like Comic Sans font. My inner food snob died a little.

“Your server will be right with you.” She left me to contemplate my severely limited breakfast options. Where were the eggs Benedict? The French toast?

When my food arrived, I stared at it in disbelief. The eggs had that tell-tale grainy texture that screamed, “I came from a box!” The bacon was uniformly straight and the kind that comes pre-cooked and only requires reheating in the microwave. The hash browns were those frozen patties fast-food restaurants served, and the toast... oh, the toast. It looked like it had gotten into a fight with the toaster and lost.

“Is everything okay?” The server had returned after ten minutes of me picking at my food.

“Fine,” I lied, because it wasn’t his fault the kitchen apparently thought they were feeding a prison camp instead of resort guests.

I pulled out my phone, connected to the resort’s WiFi, and pulled up their website. My jaw dropped. The entire restaurant section was “Under Construction” with a note about “exciting changes coming soon.”

“Changes like learning how to cook an egg?” I muttered, pushing the rubbery mess around my plate.

This was not the resort I’d booked a year ago. That resort had a renowned chef, a menu that made my mouth water when reading it, and no heart-shaped furniture. What happened to this place?

I flagged down my server. “Excuse me, but has the restaurant always been... like this?”

He glanced around nervously before leaning in. “No, ma’am. Everything changed when the old owner passed away. His friends inherited the place and, well...” He straightened up, plastering on a smile as someone walked past. “Would you like more coffee?”

That explained some things. But it didn’t explain why I was paying luxury resort prices for food that would make a gas station convenience store blush.

“Yes, please.” At least the coffee was good.

Once I was done eating what I could manage to, I left a tip and headed into the lobby. I approached the front desk, where a man with the kind of stubble that looked effortlessly perfect was typing away at the computer. His name tag read “Evan” and when he looked up, I was struck by how many absurdly attractive men this resort employed.

“Good morning. How can I help you?” His smile was warm and genuine, a stark contrast to Archer’s controlled politeness from yesterday.

“Hi, yes, I’m in the honeymoon suite, and I have some... concerns.” I tried to channel my inner Karen, minus the haircut and attitude. “First, the minibar prices weren’t posted anywhere near the minibar, which led to a very expensive shock when I stress-ate last night.”

“You’re absolutely right. I’ll credit your room for the minibar mishap.” He grabbed a notepad and started writing. “Anything else?”

“The jets in the tub don’t work, which was disappointing after my adventure getting here yesterday.” I paused, biting my lip. Was I turning into a Karen? No… I paid good money for this resort based on what was presented on their website and reviews. “Also, who designed the room? Because I feel like I’m living in a Valentine’s Day card that exploded. That’s not what was pictured on the website when I booked… and it still isn’t pictured there.”

His pen stopped moving, and was that a blush creeping up his cheeks? “The décor isn’t to your taste?”

“If Cupid and a disco ball had a baby, it would be less sparkly than my room. I was expecting this….” I gestured vaguely upward at the lobby’s tasteful crown molding and upscale lodge look. “Not like someone raided every clearance bin at Walmart the day after February 14th and just... went for it.”

Evan cleared his throat but looked like he was fighting a smile. “We were going for... romantic.”

“You went right past romantic and landed somewhere between ‘Vegas chapel’ and ‘teenage girl’s first Pinterest board.’” I leaned in and lowered my voice, bracing my hands on the polished counter. “I was honestly surprised there wasn’t a mirror above the bed.” A memory of the one time I’d stayed in Las Vegas with my ex flashed through my mind, and I shuddered. “Though given the general aesthetic, it probably would’ve been heart-shaped and trimmed with LED lights that change color to music.”

Now he was definitely blushing. “I’ll add interior design to the list.”

“Oh, and is there any way to get cell service up here?” I was perfectly fine without my phone, but with the way things had been going, I’d probably need it when out and about.

“Only Mountain Mobile works up here, but we can set you up with an eSIM that’ll work with their network.”

“Perfect, I’ll—”

“Ms. Callahan.”

I jumped at Archer’s voice behind me, nearly knocking over a display of resort brochures on the counter. He’d appeared like a corporate sorcerer, wearing an impeccably tailored suit that was at least a week’s salary.

The temperature in the lobby seemed to drop ten degrees as Archer and Evan exchanged looks that could only be described as Arctic.

“I wanted to inform you that we’ve retrieved your vehicle from the snow.” Archer’s tone was professional, but he sounded absolutely bored that this was his life. “And maintenance successfully recovered your... personal item from the tree.”

Evan’s eyebrows shot up. “Personal item?”

“It’s not—I mean, it was—” My face was burning with embarrassment. “Speaking of yesterday, you probably saw the mud stain on my pants when I fell, which wasn’t my finest moment, obviously, but in my defense, those ballet flats were basically ice skates, and gravity is really more of a suggestion when you’re sliding down a hill. And did you know that pants actually attract dirt? And that dirt might have appeared to look like I had an incontinence issue? Because I didn’t until yesterday, and now I have this piece of useless knowledge along with ruined clothes and the mental image of my underwear flying through the air like a lingerie flag. And oh my God, why am I still talking?”

Both men stared at me in stunned silence, and for one glorious moment, I wished I had the superpower to melt through the floor. Maybe I could start a new league—the Perpetually Embarrassed Avengers. PEA for short. Our nemesis would be small talk and social grace.

Evan recovered first, his lips turning up into a grin. “Your underwear did what now?” He leaned forward on his elbows, looking far too delighted by my verbal vomit, while Archer maintained the kind of carefully blank expression that suggested he was either plotting world domination or seriously reconsidering having come to work today.

“I’m going to go die of embarrassment in my disco ball room.” I backed away from the desk since melting into the ground wasn’t working. “Thanks for the help. I’m leaving now. Forever, probably.”

And with that, I practically ran to the elevators in a strategic retreat. Because that’s what it was, a strategic retreat, not me fleeing in mortification after announcing to both gorgeous men that the day before, my ass had looked like I’d had a major diaper blowout.

At least the elevator doors opened immediately, as if sensing my desperate need to disappear. Small mercies.

Chapter 3

Three-Legged Horse

Tessa

Isettled into the cozy corner booth at the Hungry Pine Café, inhaling deeply. The aroma of fresh-baked bread and roasted garlic was enough to make me forget about my morning’s awkward encounter. Well, almost.

After fleeing the resort in my rental car, I’d spent the morning exploring the charming mountain town of Alpineville. I’d picked up a few paperbacks from a bookstore that had more cats than shelves, found a cute new scarf and hat set, and discovered this gem of a café.

The menu read like food porn. Not the mass-produced, obviously photoshopped kind you find in chain restaurants, but the someone-cares-about-food kind. My inner chef was doing cartwheels.

“I’m Cecilia, the owner. How is everything tasting?” A woman about my age stopped by my table, her dark curls escaping from a messy bun.

I gestured to my half-eaten plate of herb-crusted salmon with roasted root vegetables. “This is exactly what I needed after the breakfast disaster I had this morning. The sauce… brown butter citrus?”

Her face lit up with the kind of genuine pride only a true food enthusiast could understand, and she leaned in like we were trading state secrets instead of sauce ingredients. “I add a hint of preserved lemon to brighten it.”

“It’s brilliant.” I fought the urge to lick my plate clean. “Seriously, this makes up for the sad, rubbery eggs I suffered through at Sterling Pines.” The memory of that breakfast made me want to stage an intervention in their kitchen.

The warmth in her expression faded like someone had turned down a dimmer switch. “Oh, you’re staying up at the resort?” Her tone shifted ever so slightly, carrying that small-town inflection that suggested there was a story there—one that probably wouldn’t make it into Sterling Pines’ glossy brochures.

“Yeah, though I’m starting to think I should’ve booked in town instead.” I laughed, but Cecilia’s expression had turned wistful.

“It wasn’t always like that.” She slid into the booth across from me. “When Gavin was alive, that place was incredible. He had such vision. The restaurant was top-notch and really pushed me to up my game.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.” I fiddled with my napkin, folding and unfolding the corner as I searched for the right words that probably didn’t exist. I never knew what to say in these situations, but really, who did?

“He passed away suddenly. Only thirty-three.” She shook her head, her bottom lip trembling briefly. “Left the whole place to his three college friends. They were supposed to start some big business venture together years ago, but something happened. Now they’re stuck there together and...” She trailed off, catching herself. “Sorry, small-town gossip. I shouldn’t—”

“Those three idiots couldn’t run a lemonade stand together, let alone a resort,” came a gruff voice from the next table. I turned to see an older gentleman in a plaid shirt leaning toward us. “Pardon my interruption, ladies, but I couldn’t help overhearing. Name’s Frank. I do some maintenance work up there sometimes.”

“Frank,” Cecilia warned, but he waved her off.

“Those boys can’t sell the place for two years as part of Gavin’s will. They have to live and work there the whole time too. Probably thought it’d force them to work out whatever happened between them.” Frank’s weathered hands wrapped around his coffee mug as he delivered this bit of local gossip with the expertise of someone who had been watching the drama unfold from the front row.

Well, that explained the tension I’d witnessed between Archer and Evan. And the state of... everything I’d seen so far. The cold war happening at that front desk suddenly made a lot more sense. Being forced to live and work with someone you clearly couldn’t stand was a recipe for disaster.

“That’s either brilliant or cruel.” I dabbed at a spot of sauce with my bread, considering how I’d feel if someone had tried to force me to work things out with my ex by trapping us in a business together. The mere thought made me want to scream and cry.

“Bit of both, if you ask me. Gavin always did have a twisted sense of humor.” He shook his head with the fond exasperation of someone remembering an old friend’s shenanigans.

Cecilia stood up, straightening her apron. “Well, I should get back to work. But please, come back anytime. It’s nice having someone who appreciates good food.”

I watched her walk away, my mind spinning with this new information. Three former friends, forced to live and work together for two years? No wonder the resort seemed like it was having an identity crisis. It was set up for a reality TV show.

And I had a front-row seat for the next two weeks.

I took another bite of my salmon as Frank settled more comfortably into his chair, clearly warming to his subject. “You know, it’s a damn shame what’s happening up there. There’s nothing like that property for a hundred miles. The views alone...” He shook his head. “And the infrastructure is solid. Gavin made sure of that.”

“So, what’s the problem?” I was genuinely curious, leaning forward to hear better. “Besides the obvious ‘three guys who hate each other’ situation.” And boy, was that obvious, and I hadn’t even met the third man yet.

“They’ve only been running it about three months.” Frank took a sip of his coffee. “Each one thinks they know best. One wants to cut costs, one wants to renovate everything, and one... well, they’re about as coordinated as a three-legged horse in a derby.”

“That explains some things.” I thought about the shuttle service and the sad excuse for breakfast… and let’s not forget about the room décor.

“Those boys better figure it out soon, though. The bad reviews are piling up faster than the snow outside.” He stood up, adjusting his plaid shirt. “Shame to see Gavin’s legacy taking hits like that. But hey, what do I know? I’m just the guy who helps out occasionally.”

After Frank left, I pulled out my phone, suddenly very interested in these reviews he’d mentioned. When I’d booked this place a year ago, it had a near-perfect 4.9 rating. Now...

“Four point four?” I whispered in horror, nearly choking on my water. How do you drop half a point in three months?

I scrolled to the most recent reviews, and oh boy, was this better than my current romance novel:

“Two stars - Honeymoon Suite, more like Honey-DOOM Suite. Tacky décor that looks nothing like the photos. It was like I was sleeping inside a Valentine’s Day card from a serial killer. If I wanted to celebrate my marriage in a heart-shaped pink bed, I would have called up my niece and borrowed her room.”

(At least I wasn’t alone in my assessment of the room.)

“Three stars - Used to be amazing, but the recent visit was disappointing. Food was barely edible and tasted microwaved. I know food is all-inclusive, but damn. What happened to the chef?”

(Where was Gordon Ramsay when you needed him?)

“One star - We booked a couple’s massage. One masseuse showed up thirty minutes late, and the other one never came. Reception said they’re ‘restructuring their spa services.’ Save your money.”

(Mental note: cancel my couple’s spa appointment.)

“Four stars – A beautiful location, but services are hit or miss. Half the hot tubs were out of service. Shuttle service randomly canceled. Staff seems confused about who’s in charge.”

(Hit or miss was generous.)

“Two stars - Warning: DO NOT book the Honeymoon Suite unless you want to feel like you’re trapped inside the 80s. Also, jets in the tub didn’t work, and they charge fifteen dollars for a handful of nuts!”

(Hey, I think I found my soulmate.)

I sat back, processing this information while absently twirling a strand of my hair. The resort was hemorrhaging stars faster than a Hollywood celebrity after a scandal. And wasn’t that perfect? It was par for the course that I’d end up at a resort that was falling apart, much like my own life.

Maybe we were kindred spirits, Sterling Pines and I—both of us trying to maintain a glossy exterior while everything crumbled behind the scenes. At least the resort had the excuse of apparent mismanagement. My excuse was spectacularly bad choices and an ex who’d mastered the art of crushing dreams while calling it being practical.

Either way, my two-week stay was starting to look less like a sad honeymoon replacement and more like a front-row seat to what Frank had accurately described as a three-legged horse attempting to win the Kentucky Derby.

And honestly? I was kind of here for it.

I stared at the boots in front of me like they were alien artifacts. “Are they supposed to feel like medieval torture devices?”

Booking snowboarding lessons had been a mistake. This was supposed to be a couple’s activity where Declan and I could enjoy a day on the slopes together. Instead, here I was doing something I never thought I’d do.

“They’re meant to be tight,” Liam, my reluctant-looking instructor, replied with all the enthusiasm of someone explaining tax law. He was devastatingly handsome in that “I could probably survive in the wilderness with just a pocketknife” kind of way, but his expression suggested he’d rather be wrestling bears than teaching me how to snowboard.

“Tight like ‘snug but comfortable’ or tight like ‘goodbye forever, circulation in my toes’?” I wiggled my feet, wondering if I’d ever feel them again. “Because right now I’m leaning toward the latter.”

He sighed, checking his watch for what had to be the fifth time in ten minutes. “They’re fine. Now, about your partner—”

“Just me!” I chirped, perhaps a bit too brightly. “The other half of this couple’s package is... unavailable. Permanently. Well, not dead-permanently, just not-with-me-permanently.” I was babbling. Why was I babbling? “He’s probably already found a new perfect fiancée who wants two point five children and likes to attend to his every desire.”

Liam’s eyebrows shot up, and for a moment, something that might have been sympathy flickered across his face. Or gas. Hard to tell with the stoic mountain man vibe he had going on.

“Right.” He grabbed a board that looked way too small. “This is your practice board. It’s shorter than standard because you’re a beginner and—what are you doing?”

I had attempted to stand up while wearing the boots and nearly face-planted into a rack of helmets. “I’m testing my new center of gravity. Spoiler alert: I don’t have one anymore.”

Once I managed some semblance of balance, we made our way outside to a bunny hill’s smaller, less ambitious cousin. A few other beginners were scattered around, all managing to look more coordinated than I felt.

“Okay, first we’re going to practice strapping in.” Liam dropped the board onto the snow. “Left foot goes—”

“Wait!” I interrupted, suddenly remembering a crucial detail. “I’m not sure which foot should go forward. I’m right-handed, if that helps?”

“It doesn’t.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “We’ll figure out if you’re regular or goofy—”

“I’m definitely goofy,” I muttered, thinking about my display at the front desk earlier… and last night.

“—by doing a push test.” Without warning, he gave me a gentle shove from behind.

I stumbled forward, letting out a very dignified squeak. “A little warning next time? I might have signed the liability waiver, but that doesn’t cover instructors pushing me off the side of the mountain!”

“Left foot forward.” He ignored my commentary like he hadn’t even been listening. This guy was a grade-A asshole. “You’re regular.”

The next fifteen minutes were spent in an elaborate comedy routine involving me, a snowboard, and the complete abandonment of my dignity. Turns out, strapping yourself to a board while wearing boots that feel like concrete blocks is not as simple as those X-Games athletes made it look.

“No, your other left,” Liam instructed for what had to be the dozenth time as I twisted myself into yet another pretzel-like position.

“I only have two lefts!” I shot back, finally clicking the last strap into place. “Success!”

“Great.” His tone suggested it was anything but. “Now stand up.”

I looked up at him from my seated position on the snow. “You’re joking, right?”

He crossed his arms, waiting, but I didn’t move. Was my ass already starting to go numb? Yes, yes, it was.

“Are you one of the grumpy owners?” The question had been on my mind since I’d met him. He fit the bill—tall, handsome, and ice cold.

His lips turned up briefly before he quickly schooled his features. “I’m not grumpy, and yes, I’m one of the owners.”

“And this is how you treat a paying customer?” I wasn’t going to let the fear of coming across as a bitch stop me from standing up for myself. At least, that’s what I kept telling myself.

Liam’s mouth opened and closed a few times, making him look like one of those singing fish people mount on their walls. Finally, he seemed to decide on how to respond, his cocky demeanor faltering a bit as he extended his hand. “I apologize.”

I stared at his offered hand like it might bite me, but eventually reached up to accept his help. Of course, that’s when the universe decided to remind me that I was, in fact, still me.

The oversized glove I’d borrowed from the resort’s rental shop—which I hadn’t tightened after strapping in—decided to abandon ship at that crucial moment. My hand slipped right out of it, and I landed back on my already-numb behind with an undignified “oof!”

The glove dangled from Liam’s hand like a limp fish, and for a moment, we both stared at it in surprise.

Then, something magical happened. Liam laughed. Not a polite chuckle or a condescending snort, but a genuine, full-bodied laugh that transformed his entire face and made his blue eyes lighten. And damn if it wasn’t infectious.

I gestured to myself, still sitting in the snow. “This is pretty much a perfect metaphor for my life right now.”

“Here.” Still grinning, he helped me secure the glove this time, his fingers surprisingly gentle as he adjusted the strap around my wrist. “Let’s try this again.”

With the glove attached to my hand and Liam’s steady grip, I managed to get vertical. The board felt weird beneath my feet, like I was standing on a skateboard that had lost its will to roll.

“Ready to try the hill?”

I looked where he was pointing. “That’s not a hill. That’s barely a speed bump with snow on it.”

“Perfect for beginners.” Was that encouragement in his voice? Who knew Mr. Ice King had it in him?

After unstrapping to go up the bunny hill and strapping again at the top, Liam positioned himself beside me. “Remember, bend your knees, keep your arms relaxed, and look where you want to go, not at your feet.”

“Right. Like life—look forward, not down.” I took a deep breath. “Though looking down has helped me avoid numerous puddles and dog presents.”

He snorted. “Less philosophy, more snowboarding. Ready?”

“No, but let’s do this anyway.” I shifted my weight forward like he’d taught me, and suddenly I was moving.

The wind whipped past my face as I glided down the baby slope, and for a moment, I felt like I was flying. Then I remembered I had no idea how to stop. “Where are the brakes?!”

“Lean on your back edge!” Liam called out, easily keeping pace with me.

I did as instructed, and miracle of miracles, I came to a gentle stop at the bottom. No face-plants, no tragic wipeouts, no emergency room visits.

“I did it!” I threw my arms up in victory, promptly lost my balance, and sat down hard in the snow. But I didn’t care—I had snowboarded! “Take that, Declan! Who’s impractical now?”

“Who’s Declan?” Liam came to a graceful stop beside me.

“My ex.” I beamed up at him and accepted his help standing up again, this time not losing my glove. “So, can we do it again? This time I promise to philosophize less and snowboard more.”

“I don’t know... the philosophy was kind of entertaining.” He grinned, and man, was it a nice smile. “I mean, how many students do I get who can draw parallels between snowboarding and dodging dog poop? It brings a whole new intellectual dimension to my lessons.”

“Was that... a joke?” I gasped in mock horror. “Alert the media! The mountain man has a sense of humor!”

“Don’t spread it around. I have a reputation to maintain.” He crossed his arms in mock seriousness.

Maybe there was hope for him yet—though I’d keep that observation to myself. No need to spook him.

Chapter 4

Hell’s Kitchen

Liam

Istared at the quarterly profit and loss statement on my laptop, but the numbers kept swimming together. Usually, I loved numbers and finding ways to make money, but something about these numbers always made me want to scream into the void.

It didn’t help that my mind kept drifting back to the lesson I’d taught earlier, and specifically to a certain student with an uncanny ability to make me laugh. She’d been cute in her little snowboarding outfit with her brown hair flowing out from under her helmet.

I rubbed my temples, needing to focus. The late afternoon sun streaming through my office window was mocking me, perfect powder conditions going to waste while I was stuck inside doing... whatever the hell this was supposed to be. I should have been shredding fresh lines down the black diamond and chasing that perfect rush.

Instead? I was chasing depreciation values and occupancy rates.

The framed photo on my desk caught my eye—four grinning idiots, arms slung around each other’s shoulders like we’d take on the world together. Gavin was in the middle, that infectious smile lighting up his whole face. God, when was the last time I’d seen him?

After our falling out senior year of college, here we were, stuck with his resort because of some twisted posthumous attempt to... what? Force us to be friends again? Fix what broke between us?

“Special delivery!” Evan’s voice cut through my brooding as he burst into my office, waving a stack of papers. “Customer feedback forms, hot off the presses!”

“Joy.” I didn’t bother hiding my lack of enthusiasm. “Don’t we have an online system for that?”

“Some people are old school.” He dropped into the chair across from my desk, spreading the forms out like he was dealing cards. “Oh, this one’s about you. ‘Instructor was cold and unprofessional. Seemed annoyed to be teaching beginners.’” He clicked his tongue. “Tsk tsk, Liam.”

“If you’re here to—” I started, but he cut me off, waving another form.

“Wait, wait! Here’s another one: ‘Best lesson ever! Liam managed to turn what could have been a terrifying experience into something empowering. Like life itself, snowboarding teaches us to look forward, not down… except when avoiding presents from furry friends, which is also an important life skill.’” Evan’s grin widened. “Signed, Tessa Callahan.”

I fought the smile tugging at my lips but lost. Her ridiculous metaphors were just as entertaining on paper.

“Well, well, well.” Evan leaned forward. “What’s this? Is our resident grump softening?”

“Shut up, and we both know that Archer wears that crown.” Although, I had to admit that at times, I gave him a run for his money.

“No, no, this is fascinating! Did she warm your frozen heart with her—”

“Who’s warming what now?” Archer appeared in the doorway, immaculate as always in his designer suit. Because apparently, courtroom attire is appropriate for a mountain resort.

“Liam’s got a crush on—”

“I do not have a crush,” I cut Evan off, probably too quickly judging by his shit-eating grin. “She’s a guest. And a student. And recently dumped, apparently.”

“Ah, the plot thickens!” Evan clutched the feedback form to his chest dramatically.

“Don’t you two have actual work to do?” I growled, turning back to my laptop. “Like, oh I don’t know, running this disaster?”

“Says the man who spent his morning teaching beginners instead of reviewing the maintenance budget.” Archer came in and shut the door. “We have had an alarming rate of complaints recently.”

I didn’t have a good response to that because I had volunteered to teach those lessons, needing a change of pace. “Most of the complaints are because of your changes.”

Archer sat down in the other chair across from my desk. “If you’re referring to the shuttle service, you know damn well that it was bleeding money. This is California, not Switzerland. People can drive cars in the snow, and if they can’t, they shouldn’t be visiting here when it snows.”

I wanted to scream because we’d been over accessibility for people from non-snow places at least once a week. “The shuttle service is an added perk of staying here. If we’d invested in—”

“We can’t agree on what to invest in,” Archer cut me off, his lawyer voice in full effect. “The occupancy rates are declining, the reviews are getting worse by the day, and—”

“People don’t want to stay in rooms that look like a tween decorated them.” I thought of Evan’s changes to the four honeymoon suites.

“The room designs are... unique,” Evan admitted, “but they have character!”

“Character?” Archer’s eyebrows shot up. “Is that what we’re calling those heart-shaped beds now?”

“At least the bathtubs have running water.” I knew that someone was bound to bring up my failed attempt at cleaning the jets, which led to them no longer working. We should have just paid a professional. “At least the restaurant still serves edible food.”

Was it the five-star dining experience previous guests had raved about in their glowing reviews? Not even close. The current situation was more like a college cafeteria during finals week—chaotic, unpredictable, and likely to give you regrets later. I should know; I’d made the mistake of trying the “catch of the day” for lunch, which tasted like frozen fish sticks. It was yet another horrible budgetary decision that didn’t even need to be made.

The resort was doing well and made plenty of profit. Somehow Evan and I had let Archer steamroll us into agreeing with cutting costs. If I cared more, I would have fought him tooth and nail.

“Don’t even get me started on that disaster,” Archer growled. “The food costs alone—”

“Hey, hey!” Evan stood up, arms spread wide like he was directing traffic. “Let’s look at the bright side. At least we still have...” He trailed off, clearly struggling to find something positive.

“Snow?” I offered dryly.

A knock at the door saved Evan from having to come up with actual bright sides. Jenny, one of our waitresses, poked her head in, looking like she’d rather be anywhere else.

“Um, we have a situation...” She twisted her apron in her hands. “Marcus quit. And he took Katie and Steve with him.”

“Marcus the cook?” Archer was on his feet instantly. “What do you mean he quit?”

“His exact words were, ‘I’d rather flip burgers at McDonald’s than deal with this three-ring circus.’” Jenny winced. “That kind of started a chain reaction in the kitchen. Dinner service starts in...” She checked her watch. “Thirty minutes.”

“Perfect.” I slumped back in my chair because Marcus, Katie, and Steve were the entirety of our current kitchen staff for lunch and dinner. “Just perfect.”

“We could order pizzas?” Evan suggested brightly. “I know this great place in town that—”

“This isn’t a college dorm party, Evan!” Archer snapped. “We can’t serve delivery pizza to guests!”

Evan, for once, looked defeated. “Well, what’s your suggestion then? Because unless you’ve been hiding some culinary skills under that suit—”

“We’ll handle it.” I stood up, the familiar resignation settling over me like a heavy coat. “We’ve been rotating the breakfast shift anyway, right? Dinner can’t be that different.”

“Breakfast is easy!” Archer looked at me like I’d suggested we all go skydiving without parachutes. “Dinner is actual cooking!”

“Good thing I know how to cook.” I said it with a confidence I didn’t feel. If I manifested it hard enough, it would be true, right? That’s what all those self-help books claimed, though they probably hadn’t anticipated their methods being used to fake culinary expertise in the middle of a crisis.

I’d watched Hell’s Kitchen a time or two. How hard could it be?

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Of course, tonight’s menu couldn’t have been something simple like burgers or pasta. Instead, it was pan-seared salmon with lemon-dill sauce, braised short ribs with red wine reduction, and butternut squash ravioli with sage brown butter sauce.

I wiped sweat from my forehead with my sleeve, wondering how professional chefs did this every night without losing their minds. The kitchen looked like a war zone—if wars were fought with pots, pans, and various sauces that had somehow ended up on the ceiling.

“Is butter supposed to be black?” Evan called from his station, holding up a pan of what looked like tar. I could smell the burnt dairy from here, and it wasn’t the nutty, toasted aroma we were going for. “Because I think I might have overshot brown by... a lot.”

“Throw it out and start over,” Archer snapped, his perfectionist tendencies on full display as he arranged each element of the salmon with surgical precision. The fish looked decent—a small miracle considering our collective culinary expertise consisted mainly of takeout orders and microwave dinners. Thank God Marcus had prepped most of the proteins before his dramatic exit. “And try not to set anything on fire this time.”

“That was one time!” Evan protested, gesturing wildly with his scorched pan. I ducked instinctively, having learned the hard way about his enthusiasm in confined spaces. “And technically, flambé means it’s supposed to flame up.” Leave it to Evan to try and spin nearly burning down our kitchen into a planned culinary achievement. If we survived this dinner service without the fire department showing up, I’d consider it a win.

“Not when you’re making a salad!” I shot back, abandoning my post at the stove to rescue what remained of our innocent lettuce from Evan’s pyrotechnic tendencies.

The ravioli demanded my attention too. Who knew pasta could go from perfect to paste in approximately three seconds? I’d spent years analyzing complex financial data, but timing al dente pasta was apparently beyond my skill set. At least in finance, nothing ever literally melted into mush while you watched helplessly.

The night continued in a blur of Jenny running interference, Archer micromanaging everything within reach, and Evan... being Evan. But after three hours of hard work, we’d somehow managed to get food out to every table, though I wasn’t entirely sure all of it was what they’d ordered.

“Last table is finished.” Jenny poked her head through the door, her usually cheerful expression looking decidedly nervous. “But, um, there’s a guest who’d like to speak with you.” The way she lingered in the doorway, shifting from foot to foot, told me this wasn’t going to be one of those ‘compliments to the chef’ situations.

“They’ll have to wait.” I couldn’t deal with any disgruntled guests at the moment. Something about an angry diner critiquing food I’d helped massacre felt infinitely personal. Besides, my current state—sauce-splattered shirt, disheveled hair, and what I strongly suspected was butternut squash on my left shoe—wasn’t exactly the professional image I wanted to project.

Archer and Evan didn’t fare much better. We were a case study in how not to run a professional kitchen. An investment banker, an attorney, and a marketing guru should not be running a kitchen… or a resort.

Was this really what Gavin had wanted? Once upon a time, when we were young and stupid, we’d had grand plans of opening a resort together with Gavin in hopes of it turning into more. Those plans quickly fell apart, and we went our separate ways.

I still didn’t quite know what to make of the situation we were in. There had been very little explanation when Gavin’s lawyer had called each of us with the news that he’d left us the resort he’d renovated and made into the dream we’d all once had.

Of course, now it wasn’t any of our dreams to be stuck floundering with a multi-million dollar resort we couldn’t sell for one year and nine months. But who was counting?

Jenny disappeared again, leaving us to tackle the disaster zone that used to be our kitchen. An hour and several creative curse words later, we’d managed to restore some semblance of order.

“Never again,” Archer declared, hanging up his borrowed apron. The once-pristine white fabric now looked like modern art gone wrong. “First thing tomorrow, we’re calling every temp agency in a hundred-mile radius.”

“Agreed.” I followed him out of the kitchen, my muscles aching in places I didn’t know existed. Who knew cooking could be more exhausting than my most intense workout sessions?

Evan trailed behind us, still arguing that his black butter sauce wasn’t that bad. I was sure that the Titanic wasn’t that big of a navigation error either.

The dining room was empty except for... oh no.

Tessa sat at a corner table, completely absorbed in a book, one hand absently twirling a strand of hair. The soft lighting above her caught the hints of gold in her brown waves, and I stared longer than necessary.

She was like finding a rare bird in its natural habitat or catching the perfect sunset. Seeing her almost made me forget about the trauma I’d collected in the kitchen and apparently had turned me into a simpering romantic poet. Which was ridiculous because I had a strict ‘no distractions’ policy when it came to resort business. And Tessa? She was definitely a distraction.

Tessa had noticed us and was putting her book away. “Hi.” She stood up with an amused smile. “Interesting dinner service tonight.”

Archer yanked his tie out of his shirt where he’d tucked it for safekeeping, the expensive silk now sporting what looked suspiciously like a splash of butter despite his efforts to protect it. “We apologize. We had a slight staffing issue.” Slight was an understatement.

“I noticed.” Her eyes danced with barely contained laughter, and something about that sparkle made me want to explain exactly how three successful professionals had managed to turn a perfectly good kitchen into what looked like a Food Network blooper reel. “The salmon was... creative. I especially enjoyed the, um, artistic plating.”

“That was mine.” Evan proudly puffed up his chest like he’d closed a million-dollar marketing deal instead of mutilating perfectly good seafood. “I call it ‘Deconstructed Chaos.’” Coming from the guy who once tried to convince us that serving cereal for dinner in college was avant-garde cuisine, I shouldn’t have been surprised. Some things never changed, even after a decade of supposedly becoming responsible adults.

“I heard about your chef situation, and well... I might be able to help. I’m a trained chef; I mostly do personal clientele and parties now.” She waved her hand vaguely. “Anyway, if you need someone to get you through until you find a permanent replacement...”

“You’re a chef?” Archer asked, skepticism dripping from every word. He probably thought this was too convenient to be true. I’d seen that same dubious expression when I’d tried to convince him that skydiving was perfectly safe back in college.

Tessa’s chin lifted slightly, and there was a glint in her eye that suggested she’d faced down doubters before. “Would you like me to prove it?” The challenge in her voice reminded me of a boxer stepping into the ring, ready to show exactly what she was made of.

“Hell yes, I’m starving.” Evan rubbed his stomach with both hands like an overgrown kid. “I’d eat anything that isn’t covered in that black sauce I made.”

Tessa frowned, her nose crinkling slightly as she glanced between us. “You didn’t cook yourselves dinner?” She sounded like she’d discovered I’d been surviving on takeout for three months straight.

Archer cleared his throat. “It’s a liability issue to have a guest in the kitchen. Thank you for the offer, though.” He gestured toward the exit with a sweep of his hand.

I wanted to argue that he couldn’t make a unilateral decision without consulting us, but he’d been doing it for the past few months anyway. Plus, he was probably right. Tessa was a guest, and even without potential legal issues, she was here to enjoy her vacation.

“Oh, okay.” Tessa gave us a tight smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Well, have a good night.”

She gave us a half-hearted wave before walking out, her shoulders slightly slumped in a way that made me want to call her back. Watching her leave felt like we were making a terrible decision.

I caught myself taking a step forward before forcing myself to stay put. No distractions. Even if the distraction happened to be a professional chef who could potentially save us.

Chapter 5

Skin Care Routine and… Mammograms?

Tessa

Relaxing in a hot tub looking up at the stars was what I called heaven. It was almost completely private, with wooden planks forming walls between each hot tub spot, and one side was open to the snowy landscape. Thankfully, one had been available to reserve, and an added bonus was that it was clean and fully functional. At least the resort had gotten something right.

I sipped my wine and tried not to think about how much it bothered me that the owners didn’t want me to cook for them. Getting rejected before I’d even pulled out a single pan stung more than I cared to admit. I was essentially benched before the game even started. Not that there was even a game to play.

The truth was, I hadn’t cooked for anyone besides myself in over a month, and I missed it. I’d decided to take a step back from the personal chef service I’d worked for to figure out what my next move was.

I shut my eyes and leaned my head back against the edge of the hot tub, letting the steam and jets work their magic on my tired muscles.

A throat cleared nearby, startling me out of my Zen moment. My eyes snapped open to find Evan standing there in a hoodie and sweatpants, looking apologetic. Even in the dim lighting, I could see the way his brown hair was slightly mussed, like he’d been running his hands through it in frustration all evening. Which, given the state of things at the resort, wouldn’t surprise me one bit.

“Mind if I join you? There are no more hot tubs available, and it’s been a hell of a night.” His voice carried a blend of exhaustion and sheepish charm.

I hesitated for a moment. On one hand, I’d been enjoying my solitude. On the other, the tub was big enough for four people, and I had snagged the last reservation slot. Plus, turning him away would probably make future encounters awkward, considering how small the resort was.

“Sure, why not?” I took another sip of wine, trying to appear casual about the whole thing.

I really tried not to look as he stripped off his hoodie and sweats, but... holy hell. The man clearly spent quality time at the gym. Tattoos covered his arms and torso, disappearing up under his swim shorts and reappearing across his back and down his legs in an intricate tapestry of art.

When he caught me looking, a knowing smirk spread across his face as he lowered himself into the water.

“Did you end up getting something to eat?” I asked, partly to change the subject and partly because I was genuinely curious.

Evan groaned, sinking deeper into the water. “Ramen and beef jerky. Living the dream.” He rolled his eyes. “Archer and Liam went to grab real food in town, but I was too tired to make the drive.”

“You couldn’t have gone with them?” I watched the way the steam curled up from the water between us.

“They went separate. We don’t hang out like that... at least not anymore.” A flash of something raw and honest crossed Evan’s face, but then he plastered on a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. The whole situation was starting to paint a clearer picture of the dynamic between the three men. “Besides, I enjoy eating like a college freshman during finals week.”

I laughed despite myself. “But you have an entire kitchen at your disposal...”

“Hey, don’t knock my gourmet selections.” He playfully splashed some water in my direction. The gesture was so boyishly charming it almost made me forget I was sharing a hot tub with a virtual stranger. “Some of us consider mixing two flavor packets in one cup of noodles to be top tier.”

“If you say so… So, I heard that you all live here at the resort?” I was genuinely curious about how three guys who clearly didn’t enjoy each other’s company managed to run this place in any capacity.

“Kind of.” He shifted, stretching his arms along the edge of the tub. “We’ve got a cabin on the property. We inherited the place and part of that is we have to live here while we manage it.” The way he said it made it sound less like an inheritance and more like a sentence they were serving.

“All three of you? In one cabin?” The mental image of three grown men trying to share a space had me fighting back a grin.

“Trust me, it’s as fun as it sounds.” His expression suggested it was anything but. “Archer’s a neat freak who color-codes the towels, Liam’s constantly leaving his snowboarding gear everywhere, and I...” He paused, considering. “Well, I’m perfect, obviously.”

I snorted into my wine glass. “Obviously.”

“Although,” he added, his tone turning thoughtful, “it would probably be a lot more bearable if we had someone who knew how to cook. You know, someone who could make sure we don’t die of scurvy or ramen overdose.”

I narrowed my eyes at him. “Are you trying to butter me up?”

“Depends.” That smirk was back. “Is it working?”

“Not even a little bit.” I was incapable of keeping a straight face and smiled. “Besides, I thought I was a liability issue?”

“Yeah, about that...” Evan leaned forward, lowering his voice. “I think we might need to stage a coup against Archer’s fun-killing tendencies. Starting with getting a chef in that kitchen before we poison someone.”

“The food wasn’t that bad… it just wasn’t what was expected.” I sighed, letting one of my hands hover over the water so that it tickled my skin. “I was serious about my offer. It gives me something to do in the evenings, and eating dinner alone at a restaurant isn’t exactly fun.”

Evan looked thoughtful. “Why didn’t you just cancel your reservation?”

I shifted in the water, careful not to spill my wine. “It was honestly the last thing on my mind after he ended things. Canceling a wedding is no joke, so there was a lot to take care of on that end of things…”

“Shouldn’t he have been the one to take care of all that?” Evan’s jaw tightened, and his fingers drummed against the hot tub’s edge. He seemed more protective than merely annoyed on my behalf.

“In theory, he should have been since he was the one who called it off, but he was swamped at work and...” I trailed off, the familiar excuse tasting bitter on my tongue. Now that I really thought about how Declan had left me to handle the mess of our canceled wedding while he hid behind his work, it pissed me off.

I took another sip of wine, the liquid doing little to wash away the realization that I’d spent years making excuses for his priorities. Declan always let his work and hobbies take precedence over me.

“And what about your work?” Evan’s voice was gentle, like I was a rabbit ready to run off, and honestly, I felt like it. The way his eyes studied me with concern made me want to sink deeper into the bubbling water until only my nose poked out.

I let out a dry laugh. “I’m currently unemployed. Declan ended things because I was looking into other job options. I wanted to run my own restaurant instead of catering to wealthy families forever. So I decided to jump off the cliff and quit my job to devote all my time to figuring out my next great adventure.”

“Maybe being here is your next great adventure.” It felt like he was telling himself that more than he was telling me, like he was trying to convince both of us that sometimes the best paths are the ones we never saw coming.

We were both silent for a few minutes, letting the burbling jets fill the space between us. The quiet was comfortable rather than awkward until the mood shifted, and Evan flashed me a grin that made me wonder if he practiced it in mirrors or if charm came naturally to him.

I laughed, unable to help myself. There was something infectious about his energy, like he could probably convince me that a root canal was fun if he tried hard enough.

“What are your plans for tomorrow? Besides avoiding our breakfast service, which, honestly, is probably wise.” Evan’s teasing tone made me wonder if he was the one preparing said breakfast.

I tapped my chin and pretended to consider this deeply. “Well, I was thinking of writing a strongly worded review, but that might take up my whole morning. You know the type… ‘While the ambiance was delightful and the service charming, I regret to inform you that the chef appears to believe scrambled eggs should have the consistency of rubber and toast should match the color palette of volcanic ash.’” I grinned at his mock-wounded expression.

“Counteroffer.” He leaned forward, and I definitely didn’t notice the way the movement made his shoulder muscles flex. “I’m leading the morning snowshoeing group. The regular guide is on vacation, probably living it up somewhere with actual working restaurants.”

“You? Leading a group?” I tried to picture him being responsible for other people’s safety.

“I’m wounded by your lack of faith.” He clutched his chest dramatically. “I’ll have you know I’m extremely qualified. I watched a whole YouTube video about it this morning.”

“Please tell me you’re joking.”

He smirked, his eyes dancing as they caught the light. “You’ll have to come along to find out. Could be fun... unless you’re scared?”

“Of your navigation skills? Absolutely terrified.” But I was seriously considering it. After all, what else was I going to do? Sit in my overly romantic suite and count the cherubs on the ceiling? “Although watching you try to lead a group through the wilderness might be worth the price of admission.”

“So that’s a yes?” He looked excited, and something warm spread through my torso.

“That’s an ‘I’ll think about it.’” I finished off the last of my wine to hide my smile. “What time?”

“Nine. Which gives you plenty of time to sleep on it and realize what an amazing opportunity it is.” He adjusted the way he was sitting, his chest coming out of the water, and I absolutely did not watch the way the water ran down his skin. “How many people can say they’ve been personally guided through the wilderness by someone who may or may not have learned everything they know from YouTube?”

“When you put it that way, how could I possibly resist?” I rolled my eyes, but I was already pretty sure I’d be there tomorrow morning. Something about Evan made even potentially getting lost in the woods sound like it could be fun.

“That’s the spirit!” He beamed at me, and for a moment, I forgot about all the reasons why flirting with one of the resort’s owners was probably a terrible idea. “Plus, if we do get lost, I packed extra ramen in my emergency kit.”

“My hero,” I deadpanned, but I couldn’t quite keep the amusement out of my voice. “Though maybe I should pack my own snacks. You know, just in case.”

“Smart woman.” He winked at me, his expression playful but with an undercurrent of something that made parts of me tingle. “Beautiful and prepared for disaster. I like that in a hiking companion.”

My cheeks flushed, and I blamed the hot water, not the way he was looking at me like I was the most interesting person he’d met in ages. And absolutely not because of how his compliment landed somewhere between teasing and sincere.

My brain finally caught up with my hormones, reminding me that ogling him was probably not the wisest move. I was supposed to be focusing on my own personal growth or whatever it was Google said you should do after a breakup—not getting flustered over compliments from someone who probably flirted with all the guests.

“Well, would you look at the time!” I announced with all the subtlety of a foghorn. “It’s my bedtime.”

Evan arched a brow, amusement dancing in his eyes. “It’s barely ten.”

“Yes, exactly! Do you have any idea how long my nightly skincare routine takes?” I started rambling, my mouth operating completely independently of my common sense. “I’m practically knocking on forty’s door. Well, if you consider nine years and some change as ‘knocking.’ But prevention is key, you know? And don’t even get me started on scheduling medical appointments. I should probably book a mammogram soon. Not that I need one yet, but it’s good to be prepared. My aunt always says—” I slapped a hand over my mouth. Did I really just mention mammograms to the attractive man I’d been not-so-subtly admiring? “You know what? I’m going to stop talking now.”

I stood up quickly, forgetting about little things like physics and blood rush and the fact that I’d had two glasses of wine. The world tilted alarmingly, and I wobbled like a newborn giraffe trying ice skates for the first time.

“Whoa there.” Evan was out of the water in an instant, his hands steadying me by my elbows. “Maybe making a dramatic exit isn’t such a good idea.”

“I wasn’t being dramatic,” I protested, even as I gripped his forearms for balance. “I was being... efficient.”

He stepped out of the hot tub, holding out his hand to help me out and down the steps. The universe, clearly not done humiliating me, decided this would be the perfect moment for my foot to slip. I pitched forward, straight into his chest, and suddenly my bikini-clad boobs and his shirtless chest were pressed together.

Water droplets clung to his skin, and I could feel his heart beating under my palms where I’d braced myself against his chest. His hands had moved to my waist, warm and steady, and for a moment, we stood there, breathing the same air.

His eyes met mine, and something electric crackled between us. I watched a drop of water trail down his neck and had to physically restrain myself from following its path with my finger. Or my tongue.

No. No, no, no. Bad Tessa.

Evan finally cleared his throat and stepped back, his hands falling away. The night air rushed in where his warmth had been, and I suppressed a shiver. My nipples, however, became hard pebbles attempting to escape.

And yup. Evan noticed before he looked away and ran a hand through his wet hair. “I’ll see you tomorrow? For the snowshoeing?”

“Right. Snowshoeing. With YouTube’s finest instructor.” I snagged my towel and wrapped it around myself like armor. “Assuming I survive my very important skincare routine and all my preventative medical screenings.”

He laughed, the sound warm and rich in the chilly night air. “Get some sleep, Tessa.”

“Goodnight, Evan.” I gathered what remained of my dignity and turned toward the resort.

I managed to make it all the way back to my room before burying my face in my hands and groaning. Mammograms? Really? That’s what my brain decided to go with? At this rate, I’d have to extend my stay to work through all my embarrassing moments.

Chapter 6

YouTube-Certified Guide

Evan

Igroaned as the sound of Archer aggressively making coffee pulled me from sleep. The man couldn’t even pour water without it somehow sounding judgmental. From my bottom bunk, I could make out Liam’s form still sleeping under the covers of the king bed, which he’d claimed like a conquering hero when January rolled around. Lucky bastard.

The cabin’s thin walls did nothing to muffle Archer’s morning routine. Every cabinet door that closed might as well have been a personal attack on my existence. I swear he did this shit on purpose.

“For fuck’s sake,” I muttered, rolling out of bed and nearly braining myself on the upper bunk.

Gavin would be laughing his ass off if he could see us now—three grown men sharing a bedroom like we were back in college. Except in college, we had liked each other.

The thought of Gavin sent a familiar ache through my chest. That asshole had been our glue, the one who kept us from killing each other during finals week and talked us down from our worst ideas. Well, most of our worst ideas. He’d encouraged quite a few of them.

Now here we were, forced to live together in this glorified shoebox because even in death, Gavin was trying to fix what we broke. Part of me wanted to be pissed at him for this manipulation, but mostly I just missed my friend.

I shuffled into the main living area, dodging Liam’s snowboarding gear that he’d left by the couch again. The “kitchen” was basically a hotplate, and Archer stood there in his suit getup, looking like no amount of coffee would fix the scowl on his face.

“Morning, Archie.” I reached past him for a mug. “Did the coffee maker insult your mother, or is this your usual morning charm?”

He didn’t even look up from his phone despite me using the nickname he hated. “The resort’s coffee supplier sent the wrong beans again.”

“Tragic.” I poured myself a cup anyway. “You know who probably knows good coffee suppliers? Tessa.”

That got his attention. “We’re not hiring her.”

“Why not? She’s already here, she’s qualified, and she wants to cook for us.” I leaned against the counter, watching him bristle.

“We’re contacting temp agencies.” He straightened his already straight tie. “It’s more professional than having a guest step in.”

“Right, because nothing says ‘professional’ like serving burnt toast to paying customers.” I took a sip of the apparently offensive coffee but found it to be amazing. “Face it, Arch, we need help.”

His jaw ticked. “Don’t call me that… or Archie. And we need someone with resort experience, not a personal chef with a canceled wedding and nothing better to do.”

“Wow.” I set my mug down harder than necessary. “Tell me how you really feel about our guest.”

“I’m being practical.”

“You’re being an ass.” I gestured around our sad excuse for a living space. “In case you haven’t noticed, nothing about this situation is practical. Gavin left us a resort we barely know how to run, forced us to live together like some weird sitcom, and—”

“Don’t.” Archer grabbed his leather messenger bag.

I watched him head for the door, his shoulders rigid. “You can’t keep running from difficult conversations.”

“I have a meeting in town.” He paused with his hand on the doorknob. “Try not to burn the place down while I’m gone.”

“That was one time in college!” I called after him as the door slammed. “And it wasn’t even my fault!”

Left alone in the quiet cabin, I looked around at what our lives had become. Four chairs at the table, but only three of us to fill them. The empty seat mocked us daily, a constant reminder of everything we’d lost.

“You’re a real bastard, you know that?” I said to the empty chair that would have been Gavin’s had he been here. “But I guess you always did know what was best for us, even when we didn’t.”

After getting ready and heading to the resort, I grabbed my gear from the office, double-checking that I had everything needed for today’s hike. The YouTube tutorial had been pretty helpful, though I’d never admit that I hadn’t been joking about it.

My heart did a little skip when I spotted Tessa among the small group gathered at the meeting point. She wore fitted snow pants and a purple jacket that made her look way more attractive than anyone had a right to be. Her brown hair was pulled back in a messy bun, and she was chatting animatedly with two men who looked to be in their thirties.

“Good morning, everyone!” I called out, approaching the group. “I’m Evan, and I’ll be your guide today. Before we head out, let’s do some quick introductions. I already know the lovely Tessa.” I winked at her, earning an eye roll that didn’t quite hide her smile.

The two men I’d seen Tessa talking to introduced themselves as David and Chris, here celebrating their honeymoon. The older couple was Barbara and Tom, marking their thirtieth anniversary with a winter getaway.

“Thirty years?” I whistled. “That’s impressive. Any secrets to share with the group?”

Barbara patted Tom’s arm. “Separate bathrooms and a sense of humor.”

“Good thing we’ve got separate bathrooms then, eh?” Chris nudged David, making everyone laugh.

I went over the safety briefing, trying to sound more professional than I felt. “We’re heading to Eagle Point overlook, about two miles through the backcountry. It’s a moderate trail with some elevation gain, but the views are worth it. We’ll be skirting along the edge of the lake and heading into the trees.”

Once everyone had their snowshoes attached and walking poles distributed, we set out toward the lake. The morning sun sparkled off the snow like scattered diamonds, and the air was crisp and clean in that way that only mountain mornings can be.

I kept our pace steady but manageable, occasionally stopping to point out interesting features or let everyone take a break. David and Chris were natural athletes, while Barbara and Tom took things slower but steady. Tessa stayed near the middle of the group, though I noticed her stealing glances at me every chance she got.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” I stopped beside her during one of our breaks, pretending I wasn’t hyperaware of how close our shoulders were. The air carried the faintest hint of her vanilla-scented shampoo, and I had to force myself to look ahead at the snow-laden pines instead of staring at her like some lovesick teenager.

“Uh, what?” She startled slightly, as if I’d interrupted some deep thought. A light blush colored her cheeks, and I wondered what she’d been thinking about.

“The scenery...” I gestured around us. “It’s different from what you’re used to, isn’t it?”

“It certainly isn’t the sunny beaches of SoCal.” She adjusted her hat, cheeks pink from exertion or cold—or something else. “Though I have to admit, you seem to know what you’re doing. I’m impressed.”

“Don’t sound so surprised. I’ll have you know I’ve been doing this for...” I made a show of checking my watch, squinting at it dramatically. “Almost an hour now. Besides, it’s just walking. You know, one foot in front of the other. I mastered that skill sometime around age two.”

Her laugh rang out, bright and infectious, drawing knowing smiles from the rest of the group. David and Chris exchanged a look that said they knew exactly what was happening here.

Something warm bloomed in my chest that had nothing to do with physical exertion and everything to do with the way Tessa’s eyes crinkled at the corners when she laughed at my ridiculous jokes. There was something magical about being the reason for someone’s happiness, even if for a moment.

“All right!” I called out, reluctantly moving away from Tessa. “We’re about to enter the tree line. Stay close and follow my tracks. The path gets a bit trickier from here, but trust me—the view at the top is worth every step.”

I caught Tessa’s eye one more time before leading the way into the forest.

As everyone spread out to take photos and enjoy the view, Tessa and I found ourselves drifting toward a quiet spot near the edge of the overlook. The lake and mountains stretched endlessly before us, and the sky was so blue it almost hurt to look at.

“Not bad for a YouTube-certified guide, huh?” I bumped Tessa’s shoulder playfully, secretly pleased with myself for managing to navigate us here without getting hopelessly lost. Those three hours I’d spent watching hiking tutorials last night had paid off, even if my browser history now made me look like I was planning to become a park ranger.

She laughed. “I take back at least sixty percent of my doubts.”

I gasped, pressing one hand to my chest like a Victorian lady about to faint. “Only sixty? I’m wounded. I got everyone here alive, didn’t I?”

And really, that was the bare minimum qualification for a successful hike—no casualties. Though I had to admit, there was that one sketchy moment with the questionable trail marker that I wasn’t going to mention.

“The day’s not over yet.” Her smile faded slightly as she gazed out at the view, something distant in her expression that reminded me of how I used to stare out the window of my old office. Funny how some looks are universal, that ‘watching your dreams from afar’ expression that seems to transcend circumstance.

“Penny for your thoughts?”

She was quiet for a moment, fingers playing with the tassels on her scarf. “You ever feel like you’re lost? Like everyone else got some manual for life that you somehow missed?”

The question hit home, and I had to resist the urge to laugh at how familiar that particular flavor of uncertainty tasted. “Only every day before coffee.” When she didn’t laugh, I softened my tone. “But yeah, I know what you mean. Before this place fell into our laps, my marketing company was circling the drain.”

That got her attention. She turned to face me, surprise evident in her expression. “Really? But you seem so...”

“Put together? Confident? Devastatingly handsome?” I waggled my eyebrows until she cracked a smile. “I was a mess. Great ideas, terrible execution. Story of my life, really. Ask Archer—he’s got a whole file on my failures.”

“Is that why you guys don’t get along?”

I kicked at some snow with my snowshoe. “Partly. We used to be best friends, all of us. Had these big dreams of starting a chain of hotels after college. Gavin had a large trust fund and was going to be the financial backer to start us out. But stupid immature shit happened, we grew apart, and then...” I swallowed hard. “Well, here we are.”

“And you want to make this place work?” She studied me carefully.

I laughed, but there wasn’t much humor in it. “Yeah, I do. Archer and Liam can’t wait until we can sell, but I’d love to carry on with what Gavin started… even though I make stupid decisions like turning the honeymoon suites into love shacks.”

“Hey, those beds have character. Besides, rooms can be redecorated. What matters is that you care about making it work.”

“You think so?” Something in my chest loosened at her words, like untangling a knot I’d been carrying around since my last spectacular business face-plant. “Because sometimes I feel like I’m just waiting to screw it all up again. You know, like that moment when you’re carrying too many grocery bags, and you know they’re about to split and spill everything everywhere?”

“From what I’ve seen, you’re doing better than you think.” She reached out and squeezed my arm, her touch warm even through my winter coat. The gesture was casual but somehow exactly what I needed, like she had some sixth sense for emotional Band-Aids. “At least you’re trying. That’s more than most people do.” The way she said it, with such quiet conviction, made me want to believe her. Maybe she had a point. After all, I’d managed to lead an entire hiking expedition without losing anyone in the wilderness. That had to count for something.

“You should stay.”

Her eyes widened. “What?”

Shit. My brain scrambled for the right words, something that wouldn’t sound like I was desperately trying to keep her around, even though I totally was. “We need a chef. You need a fresh start. And clearly, the universe brought you here for a reason, right?” I spread my arms wide, gesturing to the snow-covered wonderland around us like some cut-rate game show host showing off the grand prize.

“The universe, huh?” Her eyes held a mix of amusement and skepticism. “Not because you want someone around who appreciates your YouTube survival skills?”

“That’s just a bonus.” I held her gaze, letting her see I was serious despite my joking tone. “Think about it, please?”

She looked back out at the view, but I caught the small smile playing at the corners of her mouth. “I’ll think about it. But only if you promise not to redecorate any more of the rooms or other parts of the hotel.”

“Deal.” I grinned, hope blooming in my chest like the first signs of spring. “Though you should really see the plans I had for a dolphin theme in the bathrooms.”

She giggled, and for the first time since Gavin died, I felt like everything would work out okay.

Chapter 7

Contraband Ice Cream

Tessa

On the trek back to the resort, Evan and I devised a plan that he insisted we call Operation Bon Appétit. The goal was to get me into the kitchen and far enough into dinner preparation that Archer couldn’t refuse my services.

While I enjoyed another afternoon snowboarding lesson, Evan decorated my bathroom in a dolphin theme—the fact he had material to achieve this was something we’d explore later. Now was the true test: whether the upgrade he’d made to my room would distract Archer and Liam enough so that I could enact my part of the plan.

I pretended to be engrossed in my book while secretly watching the lobby over its edges like a spy. The crackling fireplace provided excellent ambiance for both reading and covert operations, though I hadn’t processed a single word on the page in the last twenty minutes.

My coffee had gone cold, but I didn’t dare get up for a fresh cup in case I missed Evan’s signal. We’d agreed on something “unmistakable,” though what that meant to someone who thought dolphin-themed bathrooms were a good idea was anybody’s guess.

A couple walked past, discussing their ski lesson, and I ducked further behind my book. The last thing I needed was for Archer or Liam to spot me and wonder why I was lurking in the lobby.

Movement caught my eye, and I looked up to see Evan doing... was that the Macarena? In the middle of the lobby? While wearing a tie as a headband?

That would be our signal then.

I waited until he moonwalked (badly) toward the management offices before making my move. Clutching my book to my chest and grabbing my abandoned coffee, I walked toward the kitchen with as much casual energy as I could muster, which probably looked about as natural as a penguin at a line-dancing competition.

Jenny was waiting by the kitchen’s side entrance as planned. She held the door open with a conspiratorial wink. “Coast is clear, Chef.”

My stomach did a little flip at being called ‘Chef.’ It had been so long since I’d been in a professional kitchen and not just a gourmet one in someone’s house.

The kitchen was exactly what you’d expect from a place whose idea of fine dining was microwaved pasta with ranch dressing (yes, that had been on last night’s menu, and no, I still wasn’t over it). But beneath the neglect and questionable organization, I could see what had once been a magnificent workspace.

I pulled the evening’s menu from my back pocket—courtesy of Jenny’s reconnaissance—and spread it on the stainless-steel prep table. The offerings would have been tragic for the three amigos to prepare, but good thing they had me.

The horror I’d felt when Evan had shared that Archer had emailed a revised menu for dinner service was unlike anything I’d experienced before. And that was saying a lot considering my ex-fiancé ended our engagement.

With access to the walk-in and dry storage, I could elevate the planned dishes from “dear God, why?” to “Sweet baby Jesus, come to mama” in the two hours before dinner service.

Phase two of Operation Bon Appétit was in full swing.

My fingers itched to get started. The familiar excitement of pre-service prep tingled through my body like I’d injected espresso. This was what I’d been missing—the rush of creating something extraordinary under pressure, the dance of timing and technique, the pure joy of making food people wanted to eat.

I tied on the clean apron Jenny had left for me on the counter and got to work. The jarred marinara sauce could be salvaged with fresh herbs and seasoning since there weren’t enough tomatoes to make it from scratch. The “chef’s special” (a truly haunting combination of canned tuna, boxed noodles, and cheese) would mysteriously disappear from the menu, replaced by a pan-seared trout with lemon butter sauce using the fresh fish I’d spotted in the walk-in.

Time melted away as I got started. I was in my element, and it had been a long time since I felt so… alive.

Well, until the kitchen door swung open, and I didn’t even need to look up to know it was Archer. I could feel the man as he stalked into the kitchen.

Phase three of Operation Bon Appétit had arrived, and right on time for my test plates.

I kept working as Archer’s presence filled the kitchen like an approaching thunderstorm. The man had a way of making even a spacious commercial kitchen feel cramped.

“Ms. Callahan.” His voice was eerily calm. “What exactly do you think you’re doing?”

I carefully plated the pasta in a beautiful, spiraled mound. “Making dinner. Though I suppose technically, it’s a rescue mission for whatever that menu was supposed to be.”

“You can’t be in here.”

“Actually, I can.” I ladled my improved marinara over the pasta. “I have permission from Evan, who, as a one-third owner of this establishment, has the authority to make executive decisions about one-third of the meals served here.”

Archer’s silence was deafening.

I risked a glance at him. His jaw was ticking, the muscle jumping beneath his stubbled skin in a way that made him look like a very angry, very handsome statue carved by an artist who’d had a thing for brooding men in fitted button-downs. The kind of statue that belonged in a museum with a little plaque reading “Man About to Lose His Mind (Because Someone Dared to Help Him), circa right this second.” Not that I was focusing on how good he looked when he was annoyed. That would be ridiculous. And unprofessional. And completely accurate.

“Since Evan had no say in breakfast or lunch, dinner falls squarely within his jurisdiction. I did the math.” I hadn’t, but it sounded good as I arranged a chicken cutlet on the plate. “It’s basic fractions, really. Would you like me to draw you a pie chart?”

“I’m a lawyer,” he ground out, his tone carrying all the warmth of a January blizzard.

“Really?” I grated fresh parmesan over the dish in a delicate snow of sharp, nutty cheese, followed by a sprinkle of fragrant basil. The herbs released their sweet aroma as they settled onto the warm pasta, and I allowed myself a small, satisfied smile. “I never would have guessed from your sunny disposition and relaxed demeanor. Do you practice exclusively in rain-cloud law, or is that more of a hobby?”

His eyes narrowed dangerously, and I swore I saw the exact moment his professional training kicked in, probably calculating how many regulations I was violating by daring to improve his menu. “Do you have any idea of the liability issues?”

“What exactly are you going to do? Sue me for making edible food? I’d love to see that case. ‘Your Honor, the defendant made our guests want to eat at our restaurant.’ The horror.” I slid the finished plate across the prep table toward him.

The chicken cutlet was golden brown, the pasta perfectly cooked, and the marinara sauce looked like something you’d want to eat.

“How do I know you haven’t poisoned this?” He eyed the plate like it might sprout legs and attack him. It was certain to attack his taste buds in the best way possible.

I laughed abruptly. “Did the big bad lawyer make a joke? Alert the media.”

“I’m serious.” The way his voice dropped an octave made me wonder if he practiced that tone in front of a mirror, possibly naked while pretending to command someone to get on their knees.

Nope. Shutting that train of thought down right now.

I grabbed two forks. “Well, for one, murder would really put a damper on my vacation. Plus, I have way too much professional pride to waste good food on revenge. If I wanted to kill you, I’d use that ranch-covered curly pasta disaster from lunch today. The cause of death would be listed as ‘crimes against Italian cuisine.’”

The corner of his mouth twitched. It was subtle, but I caught it.

I pushed the plate closer and handed him a fork, accidentally on purpose letting my fingers brush against his as I passed it over. The warmth of that brief contact sent a little zing through my arm. “Try it. What’s the worst that could happen?”

“Death, apparently.” His eyes had softened a fraction as they tracked from my face to the steaming plate between us. Progress, however microscopic.

“Think of the guests, Archer. The poor, hungry guests.” I gestured dramatically toward the dining room with my own fork. “They came here expecting a relaxing mountain getaway, not a test of their intestinal fortitude. I’m a humanitarian, if you think about it.”

The aroma of garlic and fresh herbs wafted between us, and I watched with satisfaction as his nostrils flared ever so slightly. Even Mr. By-The-Book couldn’t resist that smell.

He took the fork with a resigned sigh that suggested I’d worn him down through sheer persistence. I held my breath as he took a bite, watching his face for any reaction. For a moment, he was perfectly still. Then his eyes closed briefly, and I swear I heard the faintest sound of appreciation.

“Well?” I tried not to sound too smug and failed miserably. It was so satisfying to watch him enjoy something I’d made.

He set the fork down carefully. “It’s... adequate.” The pause before “adequate” told me everything I needed to know, especially coupled with the way his shoulders had slightly relaxed. Coming from him, that was practically a standing ovation.

“Adequate?” I was unable to contain my indignation as I gestured at the plate with my fork. “That chicken cutlet is better than adequate, and you know it. That sauce could make angels weep. I once had an Italian grandmother from Brooklyn propose marriage to her grandson on my behalf after tasting a similar recipe, and I’m pretty sure she meant it.”

“Ms. Callahan—”

“If you’re going to kick me out after tasting that food, at least have the decency to call me Tessa.” I crossed my arms, channeling every ounce of confidence I had. “We’re about to engage in culinary warfare together. We should be on a first-name basis.”

“Tessa.” He stared at me for a moment, his brown eyes trying to delve into my soul, and I fought the urge to fidget. The way he said my name, like he was testing how it felt on his tongue, did funny things to my insides.

“Sir.” I didn’t know why I said it, but his eyes widened slightly.

“Let’s see how you do with the dinner service, and then we’ll talk.” There was something different in his voice now, a slight softening around the edges that hadn’t been there before, and I counted it as a small victory in the ongoing battle of Archer versus Joy.

Dinner service was done, and I had never worked so hard in my life. But what a rush it had been.

I’d mostly cooked on my own, but Archer, Evan, and Liam plated the simple appetizers and main dishes, and made salads. They weren’t perfect, but with some training and example plates to refer to, they quickly got up to speed.

They would need to hire kitchen staff to assist me if this was going to happen. The big question was, would it?

I wiped down the last counter, admiring how the stainless steel gleamed under the industrial lighting. My feet ached, my back was a little stiff, and I’d never been happier.

I’d shooed the guys out twenty minutes ago to eat their own dinner and, more importantly, to decide my fate. The thought made my stomach flutter with nervous anticipation. I hadn’t expected to want this so badly, but after tonight... Well, let’s just say my original vacation plans of wallowing in self-pity seemed a lot less appealing.

The kitchen door swung open, and Archer walked in carrying their empty plates. My heart did a little skip-jump that I immediately told to calm down. He walked toward the dish pit, and I pretended to be very interested in reorganizing the already perfectly arranged sauté pans.

Even if he told me they’d decided to pass, I knew now that a restaurant was where I belonged. While I preferred my own, getting started in an already established kitchen would get me back into the groove of what I had been trained to do.

After a few minutes, Archer came back into the food prep area, his footsteps echoing against the tile floor. Without a word or glance in my direction, he walked straight to the walk-in freezer like a man on a mission.

I narrowed my eyes as I removed my apron and started to wash my hands. What was he up to?

When he emerged, he was carrying... a can of coffee? My eyebrows shot up. I hadn’t spotted any beverages in there. Then again, with how this day was going, finding hidden coffee was probably the least surprising twist yet.

“Can you keep a secret?” He reached for two spoons from the nearby bin of clean utensils before moving to the prep station in the middle of the kitchen.

I blinked. “I once kept quiet about my cousin’s third secret wedding for six months, so I’d say I’m pretty good at it.”

A faint smile ghosted his lips as he opened the can and revealed what he’d gotten from the freezer. He pulled out a container of premium ice cream. “I can’t keep it in the cabin. They’d find it and eat it all.”

“You’re hiding contraband ice cream in the kitchen?” A laugh bubbled out of me.

“It’s not contraband if I paid for it.” His eyes held a glimmer of amusement, and for a second, I caught a glimpse of what he was really like behind his suit; less buttoned-up and more willing to break small rules for the sake of dessert.

“Uh-huh.” I hopped up onto the metal prep station, letting my legs dangle. The cool surface seeped through my pants, a welcome relief after hours on my feet. “And does this purchase show up in the resort’s accounting records?”

He handed me a spoon. “That’s classified information.”

“Oh my God, you’re embezzling ice cream.” The mental image of Archer sneaking around with frozen dairy products like a dessert secret agent was hilarious. It was probably the most endearing thing I’d witnessed all day, which was saying something considering I’d watched him fumble through plating earlier.

“Do you want some or not?” He held the container out of reach, wielding it like a bargaining chip.

I made grabby hands at it. “Yes, please. I won’t tell anyone about your dairy-based crimes.”

He opened the container, revealing creamy vanilla bean ice cream. The sweet scent made my mouth water.

“Is this how you soften the blow of bad news? Because I have to tell you, it’s working.” I took the ice cream from him and dug my spoon in. The container had no label, and with how smoothly the ice cream glided onto my spoon, I could tell he’d gone to a specialty shop for it.

I handed the container back and put the spoon in my mouth, savoring the silky-smooth texture as it melted on my tongue. The vanilla was the real deal, with tiny black specks dotting the cream, none of that artificial extract nonsense. The kind of ice cream that belonged in a crystal dish at a fancy dinner party, not eaten straight from the container in a commercial kitchen late at night. Although, that somehow made it taste even better.

He watched me, and I wanted to squirm under his scrutiny. “I eat ice cream when I’m stressed, so it’s mostly nightly these days.” He shook his head as if he couldn’t believe he shared that. “They left the final decision up to me.”

I took another spoonful of ice cream. If he was going to tell me no, I was going to eat as much of it as possible before he squirreled it away. “So why are you sharing your secret stress stash with me?”

“Maybe I wanted to see if you could be trusted with classified information.” The way he said it was perfectly measured, and I couldn’t tell if he was being serious or joking.

I pointed my spoon at him, watching a drop of melted vanilla slide down the handle. “Are you lawyer-ing me right now? With ice cream?”

“Would I do that?” His innocent expression wasn’t fooling anyone, least of all me. He knew exactly what he was doing.

“Yes, absolutely you would. But the joke’s on you because this ice cream is too good for me to care about your ulterior motives.”

He leaned against the counter next to me, and I suddenly became very aware of how alone we were in the kitchen… and how the simple act of sharing ice cream was strangely intimate.

“If we were to offer you the position, how long could you stay?”

I swallowed another spoonful of ice cream, buying time to organize my thoughts. “Well, considering I’m currently staying with my parents, and I quit my personal chef job…” I waggled my hand in a so-so gesture. “I’m pretty flexible. Time-wise. Not physically flexible. Though I am that too.”

He didn’t even react to my word vomit. “And hours?”

“I’d prefer dinner service for now, but I’ll help create breakfast and lunch menus that are simple enough for your current staff to execute without causing an international culinary incident. No more ranch-covered pasta crimes against humanity.”

He went quiet, and the silence made me worry that it wasn’t what he’d wanted me to say. So, of course, in true Tessa fashion, I managed to fumble my spoon while trying to get my next bite. It clattered against the metal counter and onto the floor.

I went to slide off the counter, but Archer’s hand shot out, landing on my knee to stop me. The warmth of his palm seeped through my pants, sending little sparks of awareness up my thigh. I froze, suddenly very aware of how close he was standing.

Our eyes met, and something shifted in the air between us. Without breaking eye contact, he dipped his spoon in the ice cream and brought it to my lips.

Despite my body going haywire, I managed to open my mouth, letting him feed me. The cold sweetness hit my tongue, a stark contrast to the heat blooming under my skin where his hand was on my knee. I couldn’t remember the last time someone had fed me anything… probably not since I was three and my mom was trying to coax me into eating peas. This was definitely, absolutely, completely different from that.

I took the spoon from him, our fingers touching briefly, and scooped up some ice cream. His eyes darkened as I offered him the bite, and I watched, mesmerized, as his lips closed around the spoon.

A small drop of ice cream clung to the corner of his mouth, and before my brain could remind me of all the reasons this was a terrible idea, I reached up to wipe it away with my thumb.

His hand caught my wrist before I could pull back, his grip gentle but firm. My breath caught as he wrapped his lips around it and slowly sucked it clean.

Sweet baby arugula, that was hot. Like, melt-your-favorite-silicone-spatula hot. The kind of heat that makes you forget about everything else, including the fact that I was perched on a counter, sharing ice cream with a man who might be my future boss, which was probably breaking at least twelve different health codes and who knows how many workplace guidelines.

I wasn’t sure if I wanted him to stop or if I was begging him to continue. So I did neither, waiting for him to make a move.

He released my thumb from his mouth but kept hold of my wrist as he stepped between my dangling legs, which I gladly opened wider for him. His other hand slid from my knee up to my hip, leaving a trail of heat in its wake.

“I’m going to kiss you now.” His face was inches from mine, and his declaration held an unspoken question. Do you want me to?

His breath against my lips and the smell of the vanilla ice cream was a heady combination. I wasn’t an employee yet, right? “I don’t want you to stop.”

That was all it took. His mouth claimed mine with an intensity that made my toes curl. I wrapped my legs around him without thinking about it, pulling him closer as his tongue swept into my mouth. His hand wrapped around the base of my bun, tilting my head to deepen the kiss.

He kissed with authority, precision, and a hint of barely controlled chaos that made my brain short-circuit. It was the kind of kiss that made me understand why people wrote songs about moments like this, and why romance novels dedicated whole chapters to a single lip lock.

His tongue traced mine with deliberate strokes that had me making embarrassing little sounds into his mouth, but I was way past caring about dignity. Not when he was nipping at my bottom lip and making my fingers curl into the fabric of his shirt.

A throat cleared roughly, and we jumped apart.

Of course, the universe decided yet again I couldn’t have an ounce of happiness.

Chapter 8

Backward Baseball Hat

Archer

Istepped back from Tessa as if burned, though my body still thrummed with the lingering heat of her touch. Had we not been interrupted, I might not have been able to stop myself from laying her back on the counter and having a different kind of dessert.

I spun around to find Evan and Liam frozen in the kitchen doorway, their expressions a mix of disbelief and barely contained fury. Evan’s eyebrows had practically disappeared into his hairline, while Liam’s jaw tightened in that way it did right before he lost his temper.

The irony wasn’t lost on me. Usually, I was the one catching them in compromising positions, not the other way around. I’d spent years building a reputation for being collected and in control, and here I was, caught acting like a hormone-driven teenager. If this had been any other woman, in any other situation, I would have already had three contingency plans and an exit strategy mapped out. But with Tessa, my usually razor-sharp mind had turned to mush the moment she’d stepped into my orbit.

“I should... probably... go reorganize my sock drawer. By color. And texture. And emotional resonance.” Tessa slid off the counter, nearly knocking over the now-melting container of ice cream. “Or alphabetically? Is that a thing people do with socks? I’m going to find out. Right now. Bye!”

Before I could remind her that she was at a hotel and not at her house, she practically sprinted for the door, ducking under Evan’s arm where he blocked the doorframe. The silence that followed her exit was deafening, broken only by the quiet hum of the industrial refrigerators.

I straightened my tie, a futile attempt to restore order to a situation that had spiraled wildly out of control. When I looked up, both Evan and Liam were staring at me with expressions that made me want to loosen the tie again.

Liam ran his hands through his hair, messing it up even further until he looked like he’d been standing in a wind tunnel. “Un-fucking-believable.” He let out a harsh laugh that held no humor, the sound scraping against my nerves like steel wool. “It’s Evelyn all over again.”

Evelyn. The name hit like a punch to the gut, dragging up memories I’d spent years methodically filing away into the darkest corners of my mind. The careful compartmentalization I prided myself on started to crack.

“Don’t.” My voice came out rough, a warning wrapped in a single syllable.

“Why not?” Liam’s voice rose, echoing off the stainless-steel surfaces. His fingers drummed against his thigh. “We should talk about it, since you clearly haven’t learned a damn thing in the last decade. Still diving headfirst into disaster with your eyes wide open.”

“This is nothing like Evelyn.” I kept my voice controlled even as my hands clenched into fists at my sides.

The mere mention of the reason we were no longer best friends twisted something dark and ugly in my chest. Evelyn had played us all masterfully, feeding each of us different versions of the truth until we’d turned on each other. By the time we’d figured out her game, the damage had been done.

“Really?” Evan pushed off the doorframe with a force that made the wood creak, his usual easy smile replaced by something sharp and unfamiliar that made me deeply uncomfortable. “Because from where I’m standing, it looks exactly like it.”

“That’s not what this is.” The words tasted like what I imagined Evan’s butter sauce from the night before would have. Even I wasn’t entirely convinced by my own denial. Tessa was about to be a part of our business, just like Evelyn almost had.

“No?” Liam’s bitter laugh echoed in the emptiness of the kitchen. “Then what exactly is it, Archer? Because we saw you sucking face with her, and I’m sure you’ve noticed my interest in her.”

“And mine.” Evan shifted his weight forward, looking ready to punch me in the face, which, given our history, wasn’t entirely outside the realm of possibility.

“See?” Liam threw his hands up. “We’re already doing it. Fighting over her like we’re twenty-two again.”

“We’re not fighting over anyone. This was a moment of weakness.” Despite my words, there was a possessive surge in my chest at the mention of either of them with Tessa.

“Right.” Evan’s voice dripped with sarcasm.

“Tessa isn’t Evelyn, but we are still the same idiots who let a woman come between us and business once before. And now we’re stuck here, trying to run this resort together because Gavin...” Liam’s voice cracked slightly on the name. “Because Gavin thought we needed to fix what broke.”

The truth of his words hung heavy in the air. We’d never really dealt with what happened in college or with Gavin’s death; we had buried it. But now, with Tessa stirring up old feelings we’d been ignoring, the fault lines were starting to show.

“So, what do we do?” The anger that had been in Evan’s voice gave way to something more vulnerable.

I wished I had an answer because we would probably simply ignore everything and each other like we had been. We might have been men almost in our mid-thirties, but we acted like we were petulant children fighting over a toy.

At one point, I’d considered Evan, Liam, and Gavin the brothers I never had. We’d met our freshman year in a business class and been thick as thieves. Back then, I’d been wound up tight, but they’d brought me out of my rigid shell, where my sole focus had been academics and being the best of the best.

Gavin never backed down when he set his mind to something, Liam was always infusing his need for adrenaline into most situations, and Evan brought levity to situations whether they called for it or not.

I’d found a balance between academics and having a life, and for almost four years, things were perfect. We all started trusting a woman we shouldn’t have, and our carefully constructed plans of buying our first hotel went up in flames, right along with our friendships.

Now, here I was, working sixteen-hour days to run a resort that was no longer the dream I once had and maintaining a small list of clientele at the law firm that bore my name. I didn’t work my ass off for years to become a partner to let it slip away.

I cleared my throat and straightened. “Maybe we shouldn’t hire her. That will solve our problem, and then she’ll be gone in ten days.”

Liam rolled his eyes, but Evan suddenly grinned. Evan grinning was never a good sign, especially when the situation was so far from a grin-worthy one.

“She seems to like all of our company, so why not let her?” Evan grabbed a spoon and headed for my ice cream. “She just got out of a serious relationship, so I’m sure she’ll want to keep it casual.”

“You mean… share her? I don’t know about that…” Liam grabbed a spoon and joined the ice cream party. “Where did this come from?”

I grabbed it from Evan’s grubby hands before he could dig in. “It’s mine.”

“You always were greedy with your ice cream.” Evan gave me a dejected puppy look. It had been a long time since I’d seen it, and something about it cracked the concrete I’d poured around my heart.

I put the container down on the counter. “Don’t eat it all.”

“Wow. I can’t believe you fell for that.” Evan grabbed the container and made a beeline to the other side of the kitchen with it. “Like taking candy from a baby.”

“I have work to do.” I walked to the exit, not even acknowledging that Evan had suggested we all let things unfold with Tessa.

It was a ludicrous idea, especially considering we’d just met her.

I stared at the ceiling, watching the shadows from the pre-dawn light dance across the wood surface. Sleep had been elusive, my mind replaying what had happened in the kitchen with Tessa on an endless loop, interspersed with memories of Evelyn and everything that followed.

By six, I gave up the pretense of rest. Even though it was technically my day off, the stack of legal briefs waiting for my attention wouldn’t review themselves. And “day off” was a relative term when you were trying to run both a resort and maintain a law practice.

I needed to get out of here and away from the constant reminder of everything that was falling apart. The walls of the cabin felt like they were closing in. Every day was a mocking reminder of another problem I couldn’t control.

God, I hated the word couldn’t. It wasn’t in my vocabulary until this place dropped into my lap, bringing with it a minefield of complications I hadn’t anticipated. Between having to run the place when I’d rather be anywhere else and Tessa’s arrival stirring up things I’d rather forget, it felt like things were unraveling one thread at a time. One good yank, and everything would completely fall apart.

Trading my usual suit for dark jeans and a gray hoodie, I grabbed my laptop bag and baseball hat. The familiar weight of it settled something in my chest that had been unsettled since last night.

I completely bypassed the hotel and headed to The Perky Squirrel in town. It had become the one place where I could pretend I was just another guy working on his laptop instead of one of the three idiots running Sterling Pines into the ground.

“Good morning, Mr. Blackwell, your usual?” The barista reached for a medium cup.

“Good morning, Deb. I’ll have a large today. And can you add a sprinkle of cinnamon?” So what if my coffee order was complicated and didn’t exactly match my personality? At least I knew what I wanted, unlike everything else in my life lately.

I paid and moved to the side to wait. The place wasn’t busy yet, and I was grateful I could zone out for a few minutes.

I was lost in thought when someone crashed into my arm, nearly spilling their coffee. “Oh God, I’m so sorry, I wasn’t—Archer?”

Tessa. Because, of course, it was Tessa. I hadn’t been tortured enough lately.

Her eyes widened as they swept from my head to my toes and back up again, a blush creeping across her cheeks. “You’re wearing jeans. And a hoodie. And a baseball hat. Obviously, you’re wearing clothes. Not that I was thinking about you without... I meant... Do you ever wear it backward? The hat. Not that you should. Or shouldn’t. Shit. I really need to work on not doing this. It’s very unattractive.”

Something warm and dangerous unfurled in my chest at her rambling. It was... cute. The kind of cute that made me want to see what other adorably flustered things she might say. Which was exactly the kind of thought I needed to squash immediately, preferably with the same ruthless efficiency I applied to everything else in my life.

“Mr. Blackwell, here’s your large sugar-free vanilla almond milk latte, extra shot, with light foam, one and a half pumps of sugar-free vanilla, and a sprinkle of cinnamon,” the barista called out. I reached for the drink, grateful for the distraction, even as part of me wanted to see how long Tessa would keep going with that hat tangent.

Tessa’s eyebrows shot up, her lips quirking into a smile. “Wow. First the ice cream and now a complicated drink order?” She tilted her head, studying me like I was a puzzle she was determined to solve. As if my coffee preferences were somehow the key to unlocking all my carefully guarded secrets.

“It’s not complicated.” I cradled my perfectly crafted drink like it was a shield between us.

I should walk away. I should absolutely not do what I was about to do. Every instinct screamed at me to make my excuses and retreat to a safe distance. But apparently, my mouth had developed a mind of its own when it came to Tessa Callahan.

“Would you like to join me?” The words tumbled out before I could stop them, and I genuinely didn’t understand what was happening to me. This wasn’t part of any plan. “To discuss last night,” I added quickly, as if tacking on a business reason somehow made it less obvious that I wanted to spend more time studying the way her eyes lit up when she smiled. Or the way she managed to make even the simple act of holding a coffee cup look graceful. God, I was in trouble.

Tessa’s fingers tightened around her cup, and for a moment, I thought she’d refuse. “I suppose we should talk about it.”

I led the way to a quiet corner table, choosing one partially hidden behind a large potted plant. The early morning sun streamed through the windows, catching the steam rising from our cups and creating a dreamy haze between us. Before sitting down, I reached up and deliberately turned my baseball cap backward, watching Tessa’s reaction from the corner of my eye.

Her mouth fell open slightly, and I had to bite back a smile. I wasn’t usually one for playing games, but something about the way she’d rambled about the hat earlier made me want to see what would happen. I took a long, slow drink from my coffee, letting my tongue dart out to catch a stray drop from my lip.

Tessa’s eyes followed the movement, her own coffee forgotten in her hands. A flush crept up her cheeks, and I felt a surge of masculine satisfaction at having caused it. It was juvenile and completely beneath me, but I couldn’t deny the thrill of watching her squirm.

“What brings you into town so early?” I acted perfectly casual, as if I hadn’t deliberately tried to short-circuit her brain.

She blinked rapidly, like she was coming out of a trance. “I, uh... couldn’t sleep. Too many thoughts. Plus, there’s a bakery down the street I wanted to check out as a potential vendor.” Her fingers drummed against her cup. “I know we haven’t discussed any specifics about me working at the resort yet, but I figured it couldn’t hurt to make some connections.”

“You would be reforming them… that bakery used to be a vendor for the resort.” I kept my expression neutral but could tell from the way her face softened that I didn’t do a good job. Was I losing my face of steel, or was it only around her?

“Do I even want to know why they’re no longer a vendor?” She leaned forward, trying to piece together another part of the puzzle that was Sterling Pines and, by extension, me.

“Probably not. Stupid decisions fueled by grief and anger.” I shrugged, fiddling with the sleeve of my cup. “I wasn’t exactly in the best headspace for making rational business decisions when I first got here.”

I wanted to spill my guts to this woman, which was both terrifying and completely foreign to me. The urge to tell her everything about why three grown men were sharing a cabin like some twisted summer camp experiment pressed against my chest. Me, the guy who preferred communicating exclusively through email and text to avoid small talk.

As if sensing my discomfort, she slid her hand toward my drink. “Can I... would it be okay if I tried your drink? It’s such an interesting combination.”

I slid my cup across the table, not trusting myself to hand it to her directly. Our fingers brushing right now would be dangerous territory.

She lifted the cup to her lips and took a small sip. The sound she made was somewhere between a moan and a sigh, and it shot straight through me like an electric current. Her eyes closed in pleasure, and I had to grip the edge of the table to keep from doing something incredibly stupid, like yanking her across it and finding out if she’d make that sound again if I kissed her.

The image of her sprawled across my desk at the resort flashed through my mind, and I mentally slapped myself. This was exactly the kind of thinking I needed to shut down. Now.

“About last night…” My voice came out rougher than intended, and I cleared my throat and tried again. “I want to apologize for my unprofessional behavior.”

Her eyes snapped open, the dreamy expression replaced by confusion. “Oh?”

“If you’re going to come on as our chef, even temporarily, we need to maintain appropriate boundaries.” The words were like sawdust in my mouth, but they needed to be said. “What happened in the kitchen was a lapse in judgment that won’t be repeated.”

I watched the light dim slightly in her eyes, and I immediately wanted to take back my words. But this was the right thing to do. The smart thing. The safe thing.

“Right.” She straightened in her seat and slid my drink back across the table. “Of course. Completely professional. I understand completely. It would be... inappropriate... to mix business and pleasure.”

The way she said “pleasure” made me want to throw all my carefully constructed rules out the window, but I held firm. “Exactly. I’m glad we understand each other.”

But as I watched her take a deliberately casual sip of her own coffee, avoiding my eyes, I wasn’t sure I understood anything anymore. Especially why doing the right thing felt so wrong.

Chapter 9

Completely Professional… Maybe

Tessa

Appropriate boundaries.

For some reason, those two words cut deeper than when Declan had ended things. That’s saying something, considering I’d spent three days in my pajamas eating nothing but cookie dough. This reaction should have been my second glaring, neon-sign-worthy warning that I was diving into the deep end without my floaties.

The first sign had been the way Archer had kissed me like I was the last woman on earth. It had been unlike any kiss I’d experienced, and it took my mind to dangerous territory and made me wonder what it would be like if we took things further. Much, much further.

But if Archer wanted to keep things professional, I could do that. I was a grown woman, and I could absolutely handle maintaining appropriate boundaries with the stubborn, irritatingly handsome man who’d purposely turned his hat backward.

It was totally fine. Completely manageable. I’d have to embrace my inner ice queen and pretend his presence didn’t make my skin tingle like I’d touched a live wire. No big deal.

I needed this change in my life, even if it was temporary. “So, where do I sign?”

Archer seemed frozen, staring at me like I’d offered to juggle flaming chainsaws while reciting the alphabet backward. His coffee cup paused halfway to his mouth. “You still want the job?”

“Did you rescind the offer in the last twelve hours?” I raised an eyebrow, hoping I was showing professionalism rather than ‘woman who had her tongue down your throat last night.’

He set his cup down carefully, like he was buying time to choose his words. “No, the offer stands. What were you thinking in terms of pay?”

“Um… can I get back to you on that?” I needed to do research on the area and what the going rate was for a chef.

“We’ll also give you full benefits after a month, and since you live out of town, we can offer you lodging in one of the standard rooms with full board until you decide your long-term plans.”

I choked on my coffee. Living at Sterling Pines? Where I’d have to see him every day? Where I might run into him in the hallways late at night? Where the memory of that kitchen kiss would haunt my every waking moment?

And then there were Liam and Evan, who I didn’t even want to think about.

“That’s very generous, but I think I’d prefer to keep some separation between work and... everything else.” Like my sanity. And my increasingly inappropriate thoughts about what that backward hat might mean about his... professional boundaries.

His shoulders relaxed slightly. “That’s probably wise.”

“Besides, it’s safer for everyone if I maintain some distance from temptation.” I immediately wanted to crawl under the table.

Archer’s eyes darkened, and for a moment, I thought he might backtrack on the appropriate boundaries he’d set. Instead, he cleared his throat. “Tomorrow morning, eight AM? We can handle the paperwork and discuss hiring kitchen staff to replace the ones who quit. Tonight we can do what we did last night.”

Did that include ice cream and making out? My mind unhelpfully flashed back to the way his fingers had gripped my hair in that kitchen. The memory sent a wave of warmth through me. This whole “maintaining professional boundaries” thing was going to be about as easy as teaching a cat to tap dance.

“Perfect. Totally perfect. Completely and utterly—” His phone buzzed, cutting off what was surely going to be another embarrassing ramble.

He glanced at the screen and frowned. “I need to take this. It’s the resort’s lawyer.” He paused. “Well, the other lawyer. The one that’s not me.”

“Of course.” I stood up, gathering my things and standing. “I’ll see you tomorrow at eight. For completely professional purposes. With appropriate boundaries and everything.”

Why couldn’t I stop talking?

He chuckled as he lifted the phone to his ear. “Goodbye, Tessa.”

The cold air cooled my heated cheeks as I made my escape. I headed toward the bakery with more pep in my step than there had been in a while. My mind was already spinning with plans for the restaurant.

And then, like some divine intervention, the morning sun hit a red sign just right, making it practically glow. Above the bakery was a large window with a sign that read, “Studio For Rent. Month to month available.” I stopped dead in my tracks, nearly causing the person behind me to plow into me.

It was perfect. Close enough to the resort but far enough away to maintain those all-important boundaries. Plus, living above a bakery? That had to be a good omen, right?

I fumbled for my phone, quickly saving the number listed on the sign. This was it. This was my fresh start. New job, new place, new me. Probably a new wardrobe too since my SoCal wardrobe would not cut it in the arctic chill of the mountains.

The bakery’s bell chimed cheerfully as I pushed open the door to Sweet Cheeks, and I was immediately enveloped in the heavenly scent of butter, sugar, and fresh-baked bread. I was here on a business mission, but after the morning’s awkward coffee shop encounter, I needed something to lift my spirits, and carbs seemed like an excellent solution.

The interior of Sweet Cheeks was exactly what I’d imagine if Willy Wonka had opened a bakery instead of a chocolate factory. Display cases sparkled with perfectly arranged pastries, and whimsical signs with puns like “Life is what you bake of it” and “Don’t go bacon my heart” decorated the exposed brick walls.

A tall man with perfectly coiffed hair emerged from the back, carrying a tray of what looked like the most sinful chocolate croissants I’d ever seen. He set them down with a flourish that would have made Mary Berry proud.

“Welcome to Sweet Cheeks, where we put the ‘sweet’ in sweet talk and the ‘sass’ in croissant!” He paused, frowning. “That doesn’t work, does it? I’ve been workshopping new catchphrases.”

“I actually think croissants could use a little more sass.” I couldn’t help but laugh. “I’m Tessa Callahan, the new chef at Sterling Pines, and I wanted to discuss potentially rekindling the vendor relationship.”

“Stop everything!” He clutched his chest dramatically. “They finally hired a real chef? Thank God, because the stories I’ve been hearing about their recent attempts at cuisine have been...”

“Tragic? Criminal? Diabolical?” The list was really endless.

“Oh, I like you already.” He extended his hand. “Adrian, owner, baker, and failed catchphrase creator extraordinaire.”

I shook his hand. “I’d love to try one of those croissants.”

He grabbed one of the chocolate croissants and placed it in a bag before handing it to me. I slid it out enough to take a bite and moaned. The chocolate was still warm, creating the perfect balance with the buttery, flaky layers.

“This is absolutely amazing. Why on earth would they cut ties?” It was almost like the three men were trying to sabotage the resort instead of continuing to help it flourish.

“I was told it wasn’t in the budget, but I honestly think it was because I kept telling them stories about Gavin.” A sad, wistful expression crossed his face.

I barely knew this man and wanted to walk around the counter and give him a hug. “Were you close with Gavin?”

“Yes.” He cleared his throat, not elaborating further. “I’m glad you’re fixing what those idiots seem hell-bent on destroying.”

It felt like we were about to head down a path I didn’t want to go down, considering I was working for them now, so I decided to change the subject. I couldn’t make any new contract with Adrian anyway, not without the go-ahead and budget information.

“I saw a sign that there’s a studio apartment available upstairs. Are you in charge of that?”

“Girl, this is literally fate calling.” His face lit up, and he bounced a little on his toes. “Would you like a tour? It’s got original hardwood floors, exposed brick walls, and the most Instagram-worthy bay window you’ve ever seen.”

“That sounds perfect.” Finding an apartment above a bakery seemed like the universe was finally throwing me a bone or, more accurately, a croissant. Plus, waking up to the smell of fresh-baked goods every morning? That was the kind of silver lining I needed.

The studio above the bakery had been perfect, and Adrian was a gem of a human and was even going to furnish the space for me. I’d be moving in when my stay at the resort ended.

Before returning to the resort, I’d found a department store to find passable chef attire. Wearing jeans and my boots wasn’t ideal for a restaurant kitchen environment.

When I pushed through the kitchen doors, ready to tackle my first official dinner service, I stopped dead in my tracks. Liam stood at the center prep station, surrounded by lunch-related carnage.

Looking on in horror alongside two other kitchen staff members, I watched Liam’s increasingly frantic attempts to assemble what might have once been intended as a sandwich.

My fingers twitched with the urge to intervene as he fumbled with ingredients like they were from a different century. The other employees wore expressions that matched how I felt: a mixture of fascination and secondhand embarrassment, like watching someone try to parallel park an SUV in a spot meant for a small car.

“That’s...” I bit my lip, trying to find a diplomatic way to say ‘absolutely horrifying.’ “...an interesting technique.”

Liam looked up, relief washing over his features. “Thank God. Please tell me you’re here to take over lunch.”

“Dinner prep, actually.” I set my bag down and pulled out an apron. “But I can’t watch this continue. That poor innocent bread doesn’t deserve this treatment.”

He stepped back from the counter, hands raised in surrender. “Be my guest. I’m better at throwing myself down mountains than making food anyway.”

From my understanding, he was the best at cooking of the three men, but clearly that was limited in scope. It was like saying someone was the best swimmer in the Sahara Desert. I’d seen five-year-olds with play kitchens demonstrate better knife skills.

I approached the disaster zone, assessing the situation. Vegetables were scattered across the cutting board like victims of an aggressive game of Fruit Ninja. A block of cheese had been mutilated rather than sliced, and there was literally mayonnaise everywhere except on the bread.

“Okay, first of all, why are you trying to make fancy grilled sandwiches for lunch?” I was already reaching for a clean cutting board. They should be making simple things that didn’t require twenty components or a lot of prep work.

“The menu says ‘artisanal grilled cheese with seasonal vegetables.’” The male employee, Mike, handed over a piece of paper. “We don’t even know what seasonal vegetables mean since no vegetables grow in the snow.”

I closed my eyes and counted to three. “Right. And who wrote this menu?”

“Evan thought it would class things up a bit.” Liam snorted. “He had it sent out and posted before I could stop him. This is what happens when Archer has a day off.”

Of course he did. “All right, new plan. Mike, grab the tomato soup from the walk-in. The boxed stuff will do for today, and we can spruce it up with fresh croutons, herbs, and freshly grated parmesan. Jenny, find me three different kinds of cheese. Liam...” I paused, examining his face, and then my attention fell to a glob of mayo on his shirt. “Watch and learn.”

He smirked and leaned against the counter, crossing his arms. “I can do that.”

Focus, Tessa. You have dinner prep to do and absolutely no time to notice how his t-shirt pulls across his shoulders and biceps.

I shook my head and got to work, showing them how to prep several sandwiches at once to cut down on time. They caught on fast and were flying through lunch service when I finally was able to start my own prep. I realized I was going to need actual kitchen staff, and soon. There was no way I could handle dinner service alone every night, especially once people realized the food was edible again.

“You’re good at this.” Liam wiped sweat from his brow as he handed off a perfectly golden grilled cheese to a server. “Teaching and cooking.”

“Thanks, though I have to say, for someone who can teach people to hurtle down mountains strapped to a piece of fiberglass, you’re surprisingly good with a spatula.” I watched him flip another sandwich with unexpected grace, his movements becoming more confident with each order.

“What can I say? I take direction well.” The words rolled off his tongue with a hint of suggestion that made me fumble my knife. He must have noticed because his smile widened, clearly enjoying my reaction. “So, I noticed that you’d reserved one of our winter stargazing setups tonight…”

I nearly sliced my finger at the mention of the stargazing. I’d completely forgotten about all the romantic activities I’d booked when this was supposed to be my honeymoon and not my ‘surprise career change while emotionally unstable’ adventure.

“Oh, right. That.” I focused intently on chopping vegetables, avoiding Liam’s gaze. “I should probably cancel it. It’s not like I can take a snowmobile out there by myself, and it would be a waste.”

The thought of going alone to what was meant to be a romantic evening under the stars made my chest tight. The resort had a whole thing planned with champagne, an inflatable loveseat, and cozy blankets. Now it felt like another reminder of how spectacularly my life plans had derailed.

“I could take you.” Liam’s offer was casual, like he was suggesting picking up more tomato soup from the walk-in. “It would be a shame to waste such a clear night.”

I glanced up, trying to read his expression. Was this a pity offer? A friendly gesture? Or something more complicated that would violate those ‘appropriate boundaries’ Archer had been so keen on establishing?

“I don’t want to impose on your evening.” The idea of using the reservation was tempting. When was the last time I’d just sat and looked at the stars?

“You wouldn’t be.” He executed another flawless flip, and his movements had become so natural over the last hour that watching him was almost hypnotic.

This was dangerous territory. Very dangerous. The kind of dangerous that made me want to say yes despite all my better judgment screaming no. But wasn’t that what I was here for? Maybe it was time to be someone new.

“So?” He raised an eyebrow. “What do you say? Want to see why we’re called Sterling Pines under a sky full of stars?”

“Okay,” I found myself saying. “But only if you promise not to let me fall off the snowmobile.”

“Deal.” His smile widened. “Though I should warn you, falling is kind of my specialty. Just ask my snowboarding students.”

I pointed my knife at him playfully. “That’s not reassuring at all.”

“Meet me at the activities desk after service?” There was something in his voice that made my stomach do a little flip.

I nodded, already wondering if I was making a huge mistake. But as I watched him prepare another sandwich, I couldn’t bring myself to regret saying yes.

Besides, it was only stargazing. With a gorgeous man. In a romantic setting. With champagne. Under a blanket of stars. Completely professional. Totally appropriate.

Oh, who was I kidding? I was in so much trouble.

Chapter 10

Unexpected

Liam

Idouble-checked the snowmobile’s fuel gauge before helping Tessa adjust her helmet. The night air was crisp, carrying a faint pine scent I had grown to associate with home. Well, temporary home.

“Are you sure this is safe?” Her breath was visible, and the floodlights from the resort cast a warm glow across her face, making her eyes sparkle with a mix of excitement and apprehension.

“Safer than letting you try snowboarding again,” I teased, swinging my leg over the seat. “Hop on and hold tight.”

She climbed on behind me, and I had to suppress a shiver when her arms wrapped around my waist. Even through our winter gear, I felt the warmth of her body pressed against my back. This was probably a terrible idea. Actually, no “probably” about it.

The image of Archer and Tessa in the kitchen flashed through my mind. The way they had been wrapped around each other, lost in their own world until Evan and I had interrupted. A familiar surge of competitive spirit rose in my chest—the same feeling I got before dropping into a challenging run.

“Ready?” I called over my shoulder, trying to focus on the marked path ahead instead of the way her thighs were pressed against mine.

“As I’ll ever be!”

I fired up the engine and eased forward, taking it slow at first to let her get used to the sensation. The moment we hit the first small bump, she gasped and tightened her grip.

“You okay back there?” I called out, grinning as we picked up speed.

“Don’t you dare show off!” she shouted back, but I could hear the laughter in her voice.

The trail wound through the trees, marked by reflective posts that caught the headlight. I knew this route like the back of my hand. Spot five was my personal favorite, tucked away in a natural clearing that offered the perfect view of both the lake and the surrounding peaks.

As we climbed a small hill, Tessa’s grip alternated between death-clutch and a slightly looser grip. Each time she squeezed tighter, it sent a jolt of electricity through my body. The physical contact and the adrenaline of the ride were intoxicating.

This woman was getting under my skin. First the snowboarding lesson, then the kitchen, and now this. There was something about her that drew me in and made me want to forget about professional distance. She made me want to show her exactly what it felt like to really live in the moment.

And apparently, I wasn’t the only one affected. Both Archer and Evan were obviously interested, which was eerily reminiscent of... No. This was different. This wasn’t college. We were adults now, supposedly.

I pulled into the clearing, killing the engine. The sudden silence was broken only by Tessa’s slightly shaky breath and the distant hooting of an owl.

“We made it!” She unwrapped herself from around me, and the sudden absence of her body against mine left me wanting to pretend we were in the wrong spot.

As I got off the snowmobile, I took my helmet off, running a hand through my hair to fix the inevitable helmet-head situation. “That wasn’t too scary, was it?”

Her enthusiastic victory wiggle as she removed her own helmet made me bite back a grin. “No, and as a bonus, I didn’t fall off!”

“Night’s still young.”

Her cheeks were flushed from the cold and excitement as I helped her dismount, my hands lingering longer than necessary on her waist. “Welcome to the best view on the property.”

The resort’s activities team had outdone themselves. A sturdy inflatable couch that was more like a bed with a back and armrests was positioned perfectly for stargazing, piled high with plush blankets and pillows. A small table held snacks and an ice bucket with champagne. But the real show was above us; the stars seemed close enough to touch.

Tessa’s gasp of wonder made me smile. She spun in a slow circle, head tilted back, taking it all in. “This is... incredible.”

“Wait until your eyes adjust fully.” I moved to open the champagne, trying and failing not to watch the way she settled onto the couch and kicked off her snow boots. “The Milky Way looks close enough to reach up and grab a handful of stars.”

“Poetic for an adrenaline junkie.” She scooted back onto the couch and pulled a blanket over her legs.

I handed her a plastic flute of champagne, very aware of how our fingers brushed during the exchange. The way she looked up at me, cheeks flushed from the cold and eyes reflecting starlight, made my chest tight. I wanted to kiss her. Wanted to pull her close and find out if her lips were as soft as they looked, wanted to—

“Are you going to stand there all night?” She patted the space next to her, lifting the edge of the blanket invitingly.

God help me, but I didn’t have the willpower to resist this woman.

I settled onto the couch beside her, removing my boots and arranging the blankets over us. The warmth from her body made me acutely aware of every inch of space between us—space I desperately wanted to eliminate. But I forced myself to stay put, to maintain that sliver of distance even as my body screamed to close it.

“To unexpected adventures?” I raised my glass, watching how the starlight caught in the bubbles.

“To unexpected adventures,” she agreed, clinking her glass against mine.

We fell into a comfortable silence, both gazing upward at the vast expanse above us. The night was perfectly clear, each star a brilliant pinprick of light against the black sky. It was the kind of night that made me feel simultaneously infinite and insignificant.

“You know what’s weird?” Tessa’s voice was soft, almost dreamlike. “I’m glad Declan ended things.”

I turned my head slightly, studying her profile. “Yeah?”

She nodded, taking another sip of champagne before placing her glass in the cupholder built into the arm of the couch. “If I’m honest with myself, I lost... me. The real me. With him, everything was planned, calculated, and safe. And I thought that’s what I wanted and what I needed. But being here, doing all these things?” She drew in a shaky breath. “I feel more alive in the past few days than I have in years.”

“Sometimes we convince ourselves that the safe choice is the right choice.” I thought of my own life that had led nowhere besides loneliness. “But safe doesn’t always mean happy.”

She sniffled, and that sound broke my last thread of resistance. I wrapped my arm around her shoulders, pulling her against me. She came willingly, melting into my side like she belonged there.

“Sorry,” she mumbled against my chest. “I didn’t mean to get all emotional on our star-date. Wait, not date. Star... viewing? Professional astronomy session?”

“Pretty sure we left professional somewhere between the kitchen and here.” My fingers stroked along her arm, tracing random patterns through her jacket.

The tension gradually left her body as we sat there, wrapped in blankets and each other, watching the stars overhead. The champagne created a pleasant warmth in my chest, though I suspected that had more to do with the woman in my arms than the alcohol.

“Oh my God!” Tessa suddenly sat up straight, pointing excitedly at the sky. “Did you see that? A shooting star!”

She turned to me, her face alight with childlike wonder. Her eyes were bright, her cheeks flushed, and her lips curved in a delighted smile. In that moment, she was the most beautiful thing I’d ever seen and more captivating than any starlit sky.

I couldn’t have stopped myself if I’d tried.

My hand moved to cup the back of her neck, drawing her closer. Her eyes widened slightly, but she didn’t pull away. Time seemed to slow as I closed the distance between us, giving her plenty of time to object.

Instead, she met me halfway.

Her lips were soft and warm against mine, tasting of champagne. The kiss was gentle at first, but when she sighed into my mouth, something inside me snapped. I deepened the kiss, pulling her closer, my free hand finding her waist.

She responded with equal enthusiasm, her fingers curling into my jacket, her body pressing closer to mine. The rest of the world fell away—the cold, the stars, the resort’s problems, all of it disappeared until there was nothing but Tessa and the way she felt in my arms.

When we finally broke apart, she rested her forehead against mine. “So much for professional boundaries,” she whispered.

“Fuck professional boundaries,” I growled, pulling her in for another kiss.

Somewhere in the back of my mind, I knew this was going to complicate everything. But with Tessa’s lips moving against mine and the stars watching overhead, I couldn’t bring myself to care.

Heat radiated from her body as she straddled me, her lips moving against mine with an urgency that matched my own. The cold night air was a distant memory, replaced by the fire that ignited between us. Her fingers gripped the front of my jacket, pulling me closer, and her hips ground against mine, seeking friction.

My hands roamed her body, tracing the curve of her waist and the swell of her hips. Her breath hitched as I slipped my hands under her shirt, my cold fingers brushing against the soft skin of her back. She arched into my touch, a soft moan escaping her lips as I deepened the kiss.

Her fingers slid down my chest, over my stomach, and finally, tentatively, gripped me through my pants. I groaned into her mouth, my hips bucking involuntarily at the contact. She smiled against my lips as she began to stroke me through the fabric.

“You’re driving me crazy.” I let my head fall back, giving her access to my neck as she began to kiss down in the direction I so badly wanted her.

She responded by increasing the pressure, her fingers tracing the length of me, making me ache for more. I needed to feel her, all of her. I fumbled with the button of her pants, my fingers trembling with anticipation.

But Tessa had other plans. She broke away from me, looking down as her eyes filled with a hunger that made my heart race. She moved down my body until she reached the waistband of my pants.

She looked up at me, a question in her eyes, as she slowly unzipped my pants. The cold air hit me, but it was quickly forgotten as she wrapped her hand around me, her fingers stroking gently.

“Fuck, Tessa,” I groaned, gripping the blanket as she began to move her hand, her grip tightening. “Are you going to take me in that sweet mouth of yours?”

She licked her lips. “Is that what you want?”

“Yes.” My voice had gone deeper and was bordering on a growl. “Wrap those sinful lips around my cock. Let me see how far you can take me.”

She leaned down and took me into her mouth. I nearly came undone right then; the sensation of her warm, wet mouth enveloping me was almost too much. She moved slowly at first, her tongue swirling around the head of my cock as she took me deeper. The vibrations of her moans sent shocks of pleasure through my body.

“You feel so good.” My hands found their way into her hair, guiding her movements. “So fucking good.”

She hummed in response, the sound making my hips buck. I was getting closer, the tension tightening to a breaking point. But I didn’t want to come like this, not yet.

With a groan, I pulled her off me, inhaling sharply. She looked up at me, her lips swollen and her eyes filled with desire. I guided her up, capturing her mouth in a fierce kiss.

My hands slid down her body, slipping inside her pants. She gasped as my fingers found her already slick and ready. I stroked her gently, my fingers exploring her folds, finding the spot that made her moan.

“Liam, please.” Her hips rolled against my waiting fingers as she pressed closer, desperate for more contact.

“So perfect,” I murmured against her ear, savoring how she trembled at my touch. Her body drew me in deeper, making my head spin with need. The soft sounds escaping her throat only intensified my desire to draw out her pleasure.

Her body arched into my touch, every curve pressing against me like she was trying to fuse us together. She trembled beneath my fingers, her hips rolling in time with my movements, urging me on. My fingers moved faster, deeper, exploring every inch of her, reveling in the way she clenched around me, so tight, so ready.

“This pussy was made for my cock, wasn’t it?” I wanted her to know exactly what she did to me, how she made me lose every shred of control. “So fucking perfect.”

Her response was a moan, low and throaty, her nails digging into my shoulders as she pulled me closer. Her eyes met mine, dark and filled with need, and I saw the truth in them—she wanted this as much as I did. The air between us was electric, charged with a tension that had been building since the moment I first laid eyes on her. And now, with her body writhing against me, I knew I was done for. She was everything I never knew I needed, and I was going to make damn sure she felt it too.

“Come for me, Tessa. Let me feel how you’re going to come around my cock when I fuck you.” My thumb pressed harder against her clit. “Let go.”

She cried out, her release soaking my fingers. I continued to stroke her, riding out her orgasm, my own desire growing to a fever pitch.

As she began to relax, I slowly withdrew my fingers, bringing them to my mouth. I sucked them clean, my eyes locked onto hers, watching as her cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of red.

The way she looked in that moment, flushed and satisfied, sent a fresh wave of need coursing through me. My body ached for release, but I forced myself to stay still, to memorize every detail of her expression.

I’d never seen anything more intoxicating than Tessa coming undone. For the first time in years, I felt truly present, anchored by nothing more than the sight of her drunk from pleasure.

Chapter 11

Sometimes a Girl Wants Cake and Ice Cream

Tessa

Ifumbled with the zipper of Liam’s jacket, my fingers still trembling from the orgasm that had ripped through me. He mirrored my actions, his hands steadier than mine as he slid my jacket off my shoulders. The cold air nipped at me, but the heat between us was more than enough to keep me warm.

“Wait.” I suddenly remembered the condom I’d stashed in my pocket earlier. I dug it out, holding it up like a prize. “I brought this. Just in case. You know, because I’m a responsible adult who plans for all contingencies. Even ones that involve... this.” I gestured between us, my cheeks flushing.

Liam raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on his lips. “Always prepared, aren’t you?” He took the condom from me, tearing open the wrapper. “Put it on me, Tessa.”

I hesitated, a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts running through my head. This was a bad idea. A really bad idea. I didn’t do things like this. I was not the kind of woman who had steamy encounters in the middle of nowhere. Yet here I was, about to become one of them.

I looked around, half-expecting someone to jump out from behind the trees, catching us in the act. Liam must have sensed my hesitation because he paused, his hands cupping my face. “We can stop if this isn’t what you want.”

“No.” My voice was steady despite the storm inside me. “I want this. I do, but what if someone sees?”

He smirked, his eyes darkening with desire. “Then let them watch.”

A shiver ran down my spine, a mix of fear and excitement. I took the condom from him, my fingers shaking slightly as I rolled it onto his length. He groaned softly, his hips bucking beneath my touch.

I not-so-eloquently wiggled free of my pants and underwear before I straddled him, my hands resting on his chest as I lowered myself onto him. He gripped my hips, guiding me, and his eyes locked onto mine. The sensation of him filling me was overwhelming, a mix of pleasure and fullness that had me gasping.

“Fuck, Tessa,” he groaned, his head falling back.

I began to move, my hips rocking against his, my body adjusting to the feel of him inside me. His fingers gripped my ass, pulling me closer and pushing me away, controlling my movements.

“You’re so fucking tight. So wet. So perfect.” His praise made my skin tingle, stoking the fire inside me. I captured his mouth with mine, savoring the taste of him as our tongues tangled together. His strong hands gripped me tighter, guiding my movements into a more urgent rhythm that had me gasping into our kiss.

Suddenly, he snapped. With a growl, he flipped me over, my hands and knees sinking into the couch beneath us. He entered me from behind, his hips slamming against mine, and his cock filling me deeper than before.

“Oh, God,” I moaned, my fingers digging into the blanket.

He leaned forward, his body flush against mine, his lips against my ear. “You like that, don’t you?” he murmured, his voice a low growl. “You like being fucked like this. Like an animal.”

I nodded. His filthy words shouldn’t have affected me this much, but something about the raw possession in his voice made my inner walls clench around him. God, what was he doing to me? Every dirty phrase that fell from his lips only made me want more, made me push back harder against him, silently begging for everything he had to give.

He pulled me up, my back flush against his chest, his arm wrapping around my waist to keep me in place. His other hand snaked down my body, his fingers finding my clit, rubbing it in tight, fast circles. “Look at the stars, Tessa. Look at the snow and the lake and the mountains. Look at how fucking beautiful it all is.”

I opened my eyes, my gaze taking in the scene before me. The stars twinkled above us, the snow glistened in the moonlight, and the lake reflected the mountains surrounding us. It was beautiful. Breathtaking. Overwhelming.

Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, a mix of emotions welling up inside me. It was all too much, too intense, too... everything.

“Liam, oh God.” I gasped, my body trembling with the force of my impending orgasm. “I’m close. I’m so close.”

“Come for me.” His fingers moved faster, and his cock slammed into me harder. “Come around my cock. Let me feel you come undone.”

My body convulsed around him as pleasure washed over me, drowning me in a sea of sensation.

Liam followed soon after, his cock pulsing inside me. He groaned, his arms tightening around me.

We stayed like that until our breathing slowed. Liam gently pulled out of me, his arms still wrapped around me. He turned me to face him, his eyes soft and expression tender.

His fingers brushed a strand of hair from my face. “Absolutely incredible.”

I smiled, my cheeks flushing at the compliment. “You’re not so bad yourself.”

He chuckled, squeezing me briefly before letting go. He tossed the condom into the snow. I giggled and covered my mouth.

“What’s so funny?”

“I had a vision of that turning into ice and someone coming across it.” I shimmied my underwear and pants on.

He groaned. “I’m going to pick it up before we leave. Come here.” He pulled me down beside him and pulled the blanket over us.

As the warmth of our shared blanket and the afterglow of multiple orgasms began to fade, reality hit me like a snowball to the face. Oh God. What had I done?

Less than twenty-four hours ago, I’d been in the kitchen with my tongue down Archer’s throat, and now here I was with Liam under the stars.

“I can hear you thinking from here.” Liam’s fingers traced lazy circles on my arm. “Your brow is all scrunched up.”

“I kissed Archer. Last night. In the kitchen. Over ice cream. And now I’ve had sex with you. Amazing sex. Mind-blowing sex. But still... what am I doing? I’m not this person. I don’t do this. I’ve barely been single for a month, and suddenly I’m living out a mountain resort fantasy with multiple—”

“Tessa.” Liam’s voice cut through my rambling. “Breathe.”

I sucked in a deep breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts. “Sorry. I tend to word vomit when I’m nervous. Or confused. Or both. Which I definitely am right now.”

Liam sighed, but it wasn’t an annoyed sigh. If anything, he seemed amused. “Look, what happened with Archer is between you and him. And what happened here?” He gestured between us. “This was just some fun between two consenting adults. Really hot, really enjoyable fun that I personally wouldn’t mind happening again.”

“But you’re my boss,” I pointed out, though my body was already warming at the thought of a repeat performance.

He laughed at that. “Technically, I’m one-third of your boss. And trust me, I have zero concerns about mixing business and pleasure.” He shifted to look at me directly. “Want to know why? Because this place?” He waved his hand in the direction of the resort. “It’s temporary. All of it. We’re stuck here for what, another twenty months? Then we can finally sell and move on with our lives.”

I frowned. “But the resort has so much continued growth potential. If you—”

“That’s Evan talking,” he interrupted, though his tone remained light. “He’s the dreamer. Always has been. But the reality is, this isn’t my dream and hasn’t been for a while.” His voice was thick with emotion, and he cleared his throat. “Once our two years are up, I’m selling my share to the highest bidder, and I’m going back to my real life.”

“Oh.” I wasn’t sure why that revelation stung a little, but it did. Maybe because in the short time I’d been here, I’d already started picturing what this place could become—or return to.

“Hey.” He tucked a finger under my chin, turning my face toward his. “That’s why this is perfect. No expectations, no complications. Just two people having fun while they happen to be in the same place at the same time.”

Put that way, it did sound simple. Clean. Uncomplicated. Like one of those summer flings I’d never experienced myself.

I bit my lip, studying the angles of his face. “So... you’re saying we could do this again?” The words came out breathier than I’d intended, but the way his fingers were still tracing patterns on my skin made it hard to maintain my usual composure.

His eyes darkened, and the playful smile that spread across his face sent a fresh wave of warmth through me. “Absolutely.” The single word held enough promise to make me squirm.

“And it wouldn’t be weird?” I apparently couldn’t accept a good thing without overanalyzing it to death.

“Only if you make it weird.” He smirked, reaching up to tuck a stray strand of hair behind my ear. “Though I have to say, your weird is kind of charming.”

I smacked his chest playfully. “Shut up.” The words came out with absolutely zero conviction, especially since I couldn’t stop the ridiculous smile spreading across my face.

“Make me.” His challenge hung in the air between us.

I looked at his lips, tempted to take him up on that challenge. “We should probably head back.”

“Probably.” He made no move to get up; instead, he pulled me closer, his lips finding the sensitive spot right below my ear. “But we’ve got the snowmobile for another hour...”

And just like that, all my rational thoughts flew right out the window. Because he was right. This could be simple. For once in my life, I could let myself have something uncomplicated and fun. Even if a tiny voice in the back of my mind whispered that nothing about this situation was simple at all.

I smoothed down my hair for the hundredth time as Liam and I approached the front desk to return the keys and helmets. My lips still felt swollen from our activities, and I was pretty sure my neck had at least one obvious mark. Thank God for scarves and the totally legitimate excuse of the weather.

But of course, because the universe loves nothing more than to watch me squirm, it wasn’t some random employee manning the desk. No, it was Evan, looking unfairly attractive in a chunky sweater and wearing a grin that made my stomach do funny things.

I fidgeted with my scarf as his eyes swept over us both, lingering a touch too long on my kiss-swollen lips and Liam’s smugly relaxed demeanor. The way Evan’s lips curved up at the corners made me want to crawl under the polished wooden counter and hide there until spring. I watched understanding bloom across his features like a time-lapse video of the world’s most embarrassing flower.

“Well, well,” Evan drawled, leaning forward on the counter with his forearms crossed, radiating the kind of playful energy that reminded me of every annoying older brother across the globe. “How was stargazing?”

My face heated up to approximately the temperature of Venus, which we definitely hadn’t been looking at. “The stars were... very visible,” I managed to squeak out, mentally cursing my complete inability to lie smoothly in awkward situations. At least I hadn’t blurted out something about constellations. Small victories.

“I bet they were.” His grin widened. “Though I noticed you booked that experience for two. Seems like Liam here stepped in to make sure you didn’t waste your reservation.”

Liam shrugged, somehow managing to look both casual and territorial at the same time. “I’m being a good host.”

“How thoughtful of you.” Evan’s tone was playful, but there was something else there, something that made my pulse quicken. He wasn’t upset… he seemed almost... pleased? Intrigued? Whatever it was, it wasn’t the reaction I’d expected from a guy who flirted with me every chance he got.

“Well…” I clapped my hands together, desperate to escape this increasingly charged situation. “Thanks for the equipment return service, but I should really get to bed. All of that stargazing and constellation identifying has made me sleepy.” I faked a yawn.

“Oh!” Evan’s eyes lit up as he pushed up his sweater sleeves and turned to the computer. “Speaking of equipment and services...” He started scrolling through something. “I couldn’t help but notice you’ve got quite a few couple’s activities booked for your stay.”

Oh no.

“And since Liam so graciously helped you with stargazing...” He looked up, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “I see you’ve got a couple’s massage scheduled for tomorrow morning. I would be more than happy to ensure that reservation doesn’t go to waste either.”

Liam’s casual demeanor slipped. “Fuck off, Evan.”

“What? I’m being a good host.” Evan threw Liam’s words back at him with a wink. “Besides, everyone knows massages are better with company.”

I should have said no. I should have canceled all my remaining couple’s activities and hidden in my room until check-out. Instead, what came out of my mouth was: “Sure, but you’re covering the tip.”

Both men turned to stare at me, and I felt like a mouse who’d accidentally wandered into a room full of very interested cats.

“What?” I crossed my arms defensively, channeling the energy of every woman who’s ever had to justify wanting both cake and ice cream. “It’s a really expensive massage, and I already paid for two people. Might as well get my money’s worth.” I lifted my chin, daring either of them to challenge my completely budget-conscious decision that had nothing whatsoever to do with the way Evan’s forearms looked pressed against that counter.

It wasn’t like a massage meant anything. We’d both be covered with sheets and there’d be two masseuses in the room with us. Besides, Liam and I weren’t a thing, right? Sure, we’d spent the evening exploring our own Milky Way, but that was... well, I wasn’t entirely sure what that was, but it didn’t give him exclusive rights to all couple’s activities. Did it?

We were just having fun.

Evan’s face split into a delighted grin, like a kid who’d been told he could have dessert before dinner. “Done. I’ll meet you in the spa lobby at nine?”

“Fine. But I mean it about the tip. Twenty percent minimum.” I was trying to maintain some semblance of professionalism even though my brain was already conjuring images of being practically naked next to him tomorrow.

“Yes, ma’am.” He gave me a mock salute that shouldn’t have been as attractive as it was, especially with that playful glint in his eyes that made me wonder if he was taking any of this seriously.

Not that I was taking it seriously either. Nope. This was purely a financial decision. The kind of savvy money management my accountant would be proud of if I conveniently left out certain details. Like the fact that my soon-to-be massage partner had dimples that appeared when he smiled like that.

Liam made a sound that was somewhere between a laugh and a groan. “You’re both impossible.”

“Says the man who just defiled me,” I muttered, then immediately slapped my hand over my mouth. “That’s not... I should go.”

I turned and practically sprinted toward the elevators, Evan’s laughter and Liam’s deep chuckle following me all the way.

What the hell was I doing? More importantly, what the hell was I going to do tomorrow morning when I had to face Evan across massage tables?

There was absolutely nothing simple about this situation anymore.

Chapter 12

My Boob Is Acknowledgment-Worthy

Tessa

Itugged at the hem of my oversized sweatshirt as I walked into the meeting room, immediately regretting my casual choice of attire. It was oversized and soft in a way that practically screamed, “I’ve given up on real clothes today.” In my defense, they already knew I could cook, and this wasn’t exactly a formal job interview. Plus, I had a massage scheduled right after, and I wasn’t about to try wrestling myself back into business wear with my muscles all buttered up like a Thanksgiving turkey.

Still, the weight of three intense stares made me wish I’d at least put on mascara. Or a paper bag over my head. Either would have been an improvement.

“Well, don’t you look cozy.” Evan’s gaze had a playfulness that appeared to be forever ingrained in his expression. “All ready for our massage later?”

I watched Archer’s jaw clench so hard I worried for his dental work. The man really needed to invest in a mouth guard if he kept that up. Liam, meanwhile, suddenly found the ceiling fascinating, though I caught the slight quirk of his lips.

“Can we focus on the actual business at hand?” Archer’s tone could have frozen hell over twice. “Personal business has no place here.”

“Right.” I sat down in the empty chair, trying to channel my inner professional despite wearing what was essentially glorified pajamas. “We were going to discuss the restaurant situation...”

Archer slid a piece of paper across the table like he was sliding over a secret offer to buy my soul. “We hope you find our offer satisfactory.”

I picked it up, and my eyes nearly popped out of my head at the number written there. “That’s... generous.” And by generous, I meant absolutely bonkers. Approaching six figures bonkers.

“It’s what we paid our previous head chef.” Archer’s tone was professional, if not a bit terse. Any glimpses of playfulness I’d caught from him in the past few days were nowhere to be found.

“Speaking of which…” I set the paper down, curiosity getting the better of me as it usually did. “What exactly happened here? You had an entire kitchen staff, and now you’re down to...” I gestured vaguely at the three of them. “Three guys who can barely make pasta.”

The men exchanged looks that contained entire conversations, complete with subtitles and director’s commentary. They might have fallen out as best friends a decade ago, but there were still hints of that strong bond there.

“Hey, I can make pasta.” Evan looked offended that I’d negatively commented on his cooking… if it could even be called that.

“Boiling water doesn’t count as cooking, Ev.” Liam tried to hide his smirk and failed.

Archer pinched the bridge of his nose like he was warding off a migraine. “When we first took over, we had a full staff with a head chef, a secondary chef, and six line cooks.”

“And then?”

“And then...” Evan leaned back in his chair, balancing precariously on two legs like he wasn’t a thirty-four-year-old man who would probably need more than a massage if he fell. “Two of the line cooks quit within the first week.”

“Because...?” I prompted, sensing there was more to this story than a simple case of staff turnover.

“Because Archer tried to implement a new scheduling system, and the staff was already struggling with the death of Gavin.” Liam earned a death glare that would’ve wilted a cactus.

“It was more efficient. There were too many cooks in the kitchen, so to speak. There was staff overlap, too, where the lunch staff was working at the same time as the dinner staff.” Archer straightened his already perfectly straight tie.

“It was a nightmare.” Evan’s chair legs thumped back to the floor. “Even I couldn’t understand it.”

Liam idly spun a pen between his fingers. “After the scheduling debacle, the head chef quit. Something about impossible working conditions and us not understanding how things work.”

“That’s understandable. The dinner staff needs to be there during lunch service to start dinner prep unless there are twice as many cooks who can speed up the process.”

“We know that now. Then the second chef quit about a month in, right after I suggested we add a breakfast burrito food truck in the parking lot.” Evan sighed, looking sad. “That would have been a stellar marketing opportunity.”

“It was a terrible idea, like most of what you come up with.” Archer looked pained at the mere memory.

“It was brilliant, and you know it.”

“And the remaining cooks?” I tried to steer us back on track before we ended up discussing mobile food ventures all morning. They bickered like siblings fighting over the TV remote. The dynamic was fascinating, like watching a three-way tennis match where nobody was keeping score.

“Apparently, word got around that we’re insufferable to work for.” Liam stared down at the table. “And that we weren’t honoring Gavin’s memory.”

The room went eerily silent, and I was almost scared to breathe. The tension was thick enough that I could practically see it hovering in the air between us.

Archer cleared his throat, clearly trying to salvage some professionalism from the wreckage of this meeting. “So, what do you think of our offer?”

I looked at the salary again, then at the three men who somehow managed to run off an entire kitchen staff through sheer force of personality. This was either going to be the biggest mistake of my life or the best decision I’d ever made. Knowing my track record, it would probably be a little bit of both. Mistakes could only lead to growth.

“I’m in, but I have conditions.”

“Name them,” Archer said, all business, at the same time Evan asked, “Does this mean I can get the food truck?”

Was he being serious? I honestly couldn’t tell. What was next? Would he try to convince me that deep-fried butter was the next big thing?

“No food truck,” I said firmly, trying not to smile at his crestfallen expression, “and I want to handle all kitchen staff management, including scheduling.”

They all stared at me for a moment before Archer nodded slowly, like someone who wasn’t used to compromising but was willing to try. “Deal.”

“Great!” I stood up, glancing at my phone. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a massage to get to. I’ll have to fill out paperwork afterward.”

“Don’t forget about me.” Evan jumped up, following me to the door like an eager puppy.

A short walk across the lobby was all I had to question what the hell I was doing. We barely had to wait before the spa attendant led us to the “Couples Serenity Suite.” The name alone made me want to laugh hysterically. There was nothing serene about the way my nerves were firing on all cylinders, making me feel like I’d chugged three espressos back-to-back.

“You can undress to your comfort level and slip under the sheets,” the attendant said cheerfully, as if this was totally normal and not at all the beginning of a disaster. “Your therapists will be in shortly.”

The room was beautiful with warm wood and soft lighting and had two massage tables placed parallel to each other. They were close enough that if I reached out, I could probably touch... nope. Not doing that.

Though I had to admit, the eucalyptus-infused air and gentle instrumental music would’ve been perfectly relaxing if I wasn’t about to get mostly naked next to my new boss. One of my new bosses. Oh God.

“I’ll turn around.” Evan’s voice came out unnaturally low in the quiet room, with an edge that suggested he was enjoying my discomfort far too much. “Unless you want help with—”

I summoned my best drill sergeant impression. “Turn. Around.”

He chuckled but complied, and I heard the rustle of his clothes as I quickly stripped down to nothing but anxiety and regret. The sheet was warm against my skin as I scrambled onto the table, trying to arrange myself with some semblance of dignity. At least I’d remembered to shave my legs this morning. Not that it mattered. At all.

“All clear.” I immediately hated how breathless I sounded, like I’d run up three flights of stairs.

Evan let out a grunt as he got himself situated on his table. “This is nice, isn’t it?”

I didn’t have time to respond before I heard the door open, and I tried not to tense up as two sets of footsteps entered. My face was firmly planted in the face cradle, giving me an excellent view of the floor and absolutely nothing else. The industrial-grade carpet suddenly became fascinating as I counted the subtle geometric patterns woven into its surface.

“I’m Aiden,” a deep voice introduced himself, “and this is Luna. We’ll be your massage therapists today.”

“Any areas you’d like us to focus on?” Luna’s voice was warm and professional. She reminded me of my favorite yoga instructor, who never judged me when I face-planted during crow pose.

Before I could answer, Evan let out a dramatic sigh that belonged in a soap opera. “Everything. My friend here has been working me to death in the kitchen.” The way he emphasized “friend” made me want to flick him with the hair tie around my wrist.

The massage started normally enough. Luna’s hands were strong and capable as she worked the knots out of my shoulders. I was just starting to relax, mentally composing menus and ingredient lists for the restaurant, when Evan let out a sound that belonged in an entirely different kind of establishment.

My whole body tensed. Oh God.

“Right there,” he groaned. “That’s perfect.”

I was going to kill him. Slowly. With a spatula. Maybe two spatulas. I’d make it artistic.

At one point, my hand dangled off the side of the table, and I nearly jumped out of my skin when I felt Evan’s fingers brush against mine. It was probably accidental. But then his pinky hooked around mine for a moment with deliberate intent that sent tingles up my arm, and I knew it was about as accidental as my tendency to hit snooze five times in the morning.

Another appreciative moan from his direction had me biting my lip. The room suddenly felt ten degrees warmer, like someone had cranked up the thermostat to tropical vacation levels, and I was hyperaware of every sound. The soft instrumental music faded into background noise compared to the symphony of Evan’s reactions to his massage. Was the music getting steamier, or was that my imagination?

“Time to turn over,” Luna announced after what felt like both an eternity and no time at all.

I carefully maneuvered myself, trying to keep the sheet in place. I’d done this dozens of times before without incident, but of course, today would be the day the sheet slipped. Just a little. Just enough. Because the universe clearly hadn’t finished having its fun with me yet.

Evan’s sharp inhale told me exactly what he’d seen.

“Oh my God, I know you saw my boob, and I’d really appreciate it if we could pretend that didn’t happen because I have to work with you now, and that’s going to be super awkward if we acknowledge it. Not that my boob isn’t acknowledgment-worthy. It’s a perfectly nice boob, but that’s not really the point, and why am I still talking about my boob?” The words tumbled out like marbles spilling across a tile floor, impossible to stop once they started rolling.

The room went dead silent except for the soothing sounds of pan flutes, which suddenly seemed wildly inappropriate for my moment of mortification. Like elevator music at a funeral.

“I didn’t see anything.” Evan was clearly suppressing a laugh, his voice full of amusement. “Maybe it was your boob’s way of reminding you to schedule that mammogram for nine years from now.”

Luna coughed in what I suspected was an attempt to cover a laugh, and I seriously considered asking her to smother me with the face towel and end my suffering. I could already imagine my epitaph: “Here lies Tessa Callahan, done in by an errant sheet and questionable timing.”

The rest of the massage was an exercise in exquisite torture. Every time Evan made one of those sounds—which he seemed to be making more frequently now, the jerk—I felt it like an electric current through my body. Our hands kept finding each other, innocent touches that felt anything but, and I was achingly aware of his presence mere inches away.

By the time it was over, I wasn’t sure if I was relaxed or wound tighter than before.

“Now it’s time to flush out all those toxins in the sauna.” Aiden pulled back a partially open curtain I hadn’t even noticed and then pointed to two robes.

I stared at them as if they were live snakes ready to strike.

Right. The sauna. Because apparently past-Tessa thought future-Tessa would enjoy prolonging the exquisite torture of a couple’s massage by sitting in a small wooden box with a nearly naked man. It was supposed to be my new husband, but even so, what had I been thinking?

“Fifteen minutes is the perfect time to let those muscles really relax,” Luna said cheerfully, completely oblivious to my internal crisis. “Don’t forget to take your water with you.”

As soon as the therapists left, Evan hopped up from his table with the enthusiasm of a kid on Christmas morning, and oh... oh my. Those boxer briefs left very little to the imagination, and my imagination was already working overtime. My eyes seemed to have developed a mind of their own, refusing to look anywhere else.

“Here.” He handed me my robe, our fingers brushing. When our eyes met, there was something deeper and more intense in his.

He cleared his throat. “I’ll, uh, give you some privacy.” He turned around, slipping into his own robe before disappearing into the sauna, grabbing two water bottles from a table as he went.

I took a deep breath. I could do this. It’s just fifteen minutes in a hot box. People did this with friends and strangers all the time. Completely normal. Nothing weird about it at all.

When I stepped into the sauna, the heat hit me like a wall. It was small. Like only for two people small. Evan sat on the bench, his robe parted enough to show a slice of chest that made my mouth go dry. I perched on the bench, as far away as the small space would allow, which wasn’t nearly far enough.

“So... this is cozy. Not cozy in a romantic way. More like a ‘we’re both adults who can handle being in a small, heated room together without making it weird’ kind of cozy. Though I guess pointing that out kind of makes it weird, doesn’t it? Like when someone says ‘no offense’ right after saying something offensive. Not that I’m offended. Or offensive. I—”

“Tessa.” Evan’s voice was soft but amused.

“Yes?”

“You’re cute when you’re nervous.”

I groaned, dropping my face into my hands. “I’m not nervous. I’m... experiencing an adverse reaction to excessive heat combined with...” I gestured vaguely at him without looking up.

“Combined with what?” I could hear the grin in his voice.

“You know what.” I peeked through my fingers at him. “With your... everything.”

“My everything, huh?” He shifted slightly, and I caught another glimpse of that chest that belonged on a magazine cover.

“I think the heat is making me delirious,” I muttered, fanning myself with my hand. “Also, why is fifteen minutes suddenly feeling like fifteen hours?”

“We could always make the time pass faster.” The suggestion was heavy as his voice dropped to a tone that made my stomach flip.

I looked up at him sharply, my eyebrows shooting toward my hairline. “By doing what exactly?”

“We can play twenty questions or truth or dare.”

“Evan, we’re grown-ass adults.” I tried to sound stern, but the absurdity of suggesting playground games while we sat here in robes made a laugh bubble up in my throat.

He shrugged, the motion causing his robe to slip a fraction lower. “And? Adulthood is overrated. What’s the point of working so hard if I can’t act like I don’t have a care in the world when I’m not working?”

“That’s really philosophical.” I bit my lip, considering.

Playing games with an almost-naked Evan was a terrible idea, but it might be a welcome distraction from all the exposed skin. “Fine. We can play twenty questions.”

That seemed like the safer option because there was no way I would pick a dare. In this tiny sauna, with this gorgeous man, ‘dare’ felt like playing with matches in a room full of gasoline.

“You go first.” I was willing to bet those were my famous last words.

Chapter 13

Robe Woman Coital Alignment Technique

Evan

Ishifted on the wooden bench, trying to find a comfortable position that didn’t involve my robe riding up in awkward places. My muscles felt like wet noodles after that massage, though I’d tried my damnedest not to sound like I was auditioning for adult films. It wasn’t my fault Aiden had the hands of a god who specialized in making grown men whimper.

Still, every sound I’d made had been worth it to see Tessa squirming on the table next to me. And that accidental, not-so-accidental boob flash? Christmas had come early this year… or late, depending on how you looked at things, given it was almost February.

Now she sat across from me in this tiny wooden box, looking like a flustered goddess with her hair curling from the steam and her cheeks pink from more than the heat. I wondered what it would have felt like if those chef’s hands of hers had been working out my knots instead of Aiden’s. The thought alone made my temperature rise another few degrees.

“Okay, first question,” I said, trying to sound casual. “What’s the most satisfying thing you’ve ever put in your mouth?”

Her eyes went wide. “I... uh... well, from a culinary perspective, there was this amazing truffle risotto I had in Italy that was a religious experience. But then there was also this chocolate soufflé that made me moan in public, which was mortifying but totally worth it. Though if we’re talking pure satisfaction, there was this one time with a popsicle... wait, no, that sounds wrong. Not like that! It was really hot out and... oh God, that’s not better. Can we pretend I said ‘pizza’ and move on?”

I bit back a laugh, thoroughly enjoying her descent into chaos. “So, what I’m hearing is you’re very oral.

She grabbed a water bottle and took a long drink, probably to stop herself from digging the hole deeper. When she finally spoke again, her question caught me off guard. “What happened between you and the guys?”

I ran a hand through my damp hair and decided to give her only part of the truth. “They used to think I was hilarious. Even Archer once laughed so hard at one of my jokes he had tears running down his face.” The memory still made me smile, even if it felt like it happened in another lifetime.

“And now?”

“Now they act like everything I say is stupid or immature.” I shrugged, putting on my best ‘it-doesn’t-bother-me’ face while fidgeting with the edge of my robe. “I get it… but I’m trying to mend things. They are making it horribly difficult. Archer keeps looking at me like I’m proposing we turn the place into a circus, and Liam... well, Liam barely looks at me at all.”

“You’re all grieving...” Her voice was gentle, too gentle, like she could see right through my carefully constructed walls of jokes and deflection.

“I’m not—” The denial caught in my throat. Images of Gavin flashed through my mind: teaching me to ski even though he was terrible at it himself, covering for me when I accidentally set off the fire alarm in our dorm making midnight nachos, always being there with that stupid grin and terrible advice that somehow worked out anyway. That ridiculous Hawaiian shirt he wore to every important event because he swore it was lucky. “I’m dealing with it fine.” I wasn’t, but that’s what people said, right?

Tessa’s knowing look said she saw right through me, so I did what I do best, deflecting with humor. Besides, her sympathetic expression was doing dangerous things to my composure, and this steam room was already making my eyes water. Obviously.

“My turn!” I leaned forward, waggling my eyebrows with exaggerated suggestion. “What’s your favorite position?”

Her mouth dropped open, and the way she clutched her robe tighter made me want to push a little further. “You mean like... in the kitchen, right?”

“Nope.” I popped the ‘p’ with extra emphasis, enjoying the way her cheeks flushed darker. “Though I’m happy to hear about those too. Might give me some ideas.”

The scandalized look on her face was priceless, but there was a hint of a smile playing at the corners of her mouth that told me she wasn’t really offended. “You’re impossible.”

“That’s not an answer, Chef.” I settled back against the wooden wall with my most charming grin.

I nearly choked on my own tongue when she answered. “Well... I haven’t exactly had a vast sampling, but I guess I prefer being on top?” She twisted the water bottle in her hands. “At least then I can... you know... make sure things happen for me.”

My brain short-circuited for a moment, images I shouldn’t be having flashing through my mind. I wondered if she and Liam... but no, that wasn’t my business. Even if the thought made something possessive curl in my chest.

“What about you?” She was clearly trying to move the spotlight off herself.

I grinned, seeing an opportunity that I couldn’t resist. “Ever heard of the Coital Alignment Technique?”

Her blank expression was answer enough. “The what now? That sounds like something from a medical textbook.”

“Oh, you sweet summer child.” I stood up, shrugging off my robe. Her eyes went wide, but I still had my boxer briefs on. “Here, let me demonstrate.”

“What? No!” She pressed herself into the corner like I might pounce at any moment.

“Relax.” I balled up my robe and placed it on the bench. “This is purely educational. Consider this a robe woman.” I gestured at the bundle with a flourish.

“A what now?”

“Work with me here.” I positioned myself over the bundled robe. “See, it’s all about the angle and pressure. Instead of the usual in-and-out motion—”

“Oh my God.” She covered her face with her hands but peeked through her fingers.

“You shift your position higher so there’s constant contact...” I demonstrated the sliding motion. “It creates friction in all the right places, plus it hits the G-spot naturally. It’s foolproof if done correctly.”

Tessa made a strangled sound and grabbed her water bottle, chugging it like she’d just run a marathon. When she finally came up for air, her face was redder than a tomato. “That’s... that’s very... educational. Yes. Educational. Like a very adult version of Bill Nye the Science Guy. Not that Bill Nye ever... oh God, now I’m picturing Bill Nye!”

I couldn’t help laughing as I retrieved my robe and sat back down. “Want me to demonstrate again? Maybe with a volunteer this time?”

She threw her empty water bottle at me. “You’re terrible!”

“That’s not what the robe said.” I caught the bottle easily, winking at her. “Actually, I think the robe gave me a standing ovation.”

“I can’t believe you... with the robe... and the...” She gestured vaguely at the space where my impromptu demonstration had taken place. “Are you always this...”

“Helpful? Educational? Incredibly attractive while discussing sexual positions?”

“I was going to say ‘shameless.’”

I leaned forward, lowering my voice. “You didn’t seem to mind the show.”

“I minded! I minded very much!” But her eyes kept drifting to where the robe demonstration had happened.

“Sure you did.” I stretched, making sure my own robe gaped open enough to be interesting. “You know, we still have five minutes left in here. I could show you another position...”

“Nope!” She stood up so fast she nearly slipped. “I think I’m sufficiently steamed. Steamed up! I mean... heated. No, that’s worse. I’m... I’m going to go now. To the shower. Alone! Very much alone. To my room!”

She practically fled the sauna, leaving me grinning like an idiot. God, she was adorable when she got flustered. And the way she’d watched my little demonstration...

I adjusted my robe, suddenly very grateful for its loose fit. Maybe a cold shower wouldn’t be such a bad idea.

I stood outside Tessa’s door, my hand hovering over the wood like I was about to knock on the gates of heaven or hell—I wasn’t sure which yet.

My stomach had been doing random somersaults every time I saw her throughout the day, and not the fun, adrenaline-junkie kind. No, this was the kind of nervous energy that made me feel like I’d swallowed a squirrel. I’d gone too far in the sauna that morning. Way too far. I knew it the second she’d bolted out of there like I’d set the place on fire.

I knocked, the sound echoing down the hallway like a gunshot. It was well past the time of friendly visits with it being almost ten PM. My heart was pounding so hard I was half-convinced she would be able to hear it through the door.

When it swung open, I was greeted by Tessa in a fluffy white robe, her hair wrapped up in a towel.. She looked... soft. And warm. And so damn kissable it took every ounce of self-control not to lean in right then and there.

“Hey.” My voice cracked like I was a teenager again. “I, uh... I wanted to apologize. For this morning. In the sauna. I was being an idiot, and I—”

She didn’t let me finish. One second, I was stumbling over my words, and the next, her hands were fisted in the front of my shirt, yanking me into the room. The door slammed shut behind us, and then her lips were on mine, hot and demanding and so damn perfect I forgot how to breathe.

I froze for a split second, my brain short-circuiting. This wasn’t part of the apology plan. This wasn’t even in the same universe as the apology plan. But then her tongue brushed against mine, and all rational thought went out the window.

My hands found her waist, pulling her closer as I kissed her back with everything I had. She tasted like mint and something sweet, like a dessert she’d made just for me.

When I finally managed to pull away, it was only because I needed air. And because I needed to make sure this wasn’t a latent heatstroke-induced hallucination. “Tessa—”

“Shut up,” she whispered, her hands sliding up my chest and pushing my jacket off my shoulders. She grabbed the hem of my shirt and tugged it over my head. “All day I couldn’t stop thinking about the damn sounds you made during the massage. And that... that position you showed me. I need a demonstration. A real one.”

Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, and my knees almost gave out. “Are you sure? Because if this is—”

She kissed me again, harder this time, and any doubts I had evaporated like steam in the sauna. Her hands were everywhere, pulling at my belt, sliding under the waistband of my pants, and I was pretty sure I’d never been this turned on in my entire life.

I fumbled with the tie of her robe, my fingers trembling as I finally got it undone and pushed the fabric off her shoulders. She was naked underneath, her skin flushed and glowing from her shower, and I had to stop for a second to take her in.

“You’re beautiful.” My hands skimmed over her curves like I was memorizing every inch of her. She shivered under my touch as I traced the line of her hip with my thumb.

Her hands slid down to my waistband. “Stop talking and show me.”

I didn’t need to be told twice. I kicked off my shoes and shoved my pants and boxer briefs down in one swift motion, stepping out of them before pulling her back into my arms. Her skin was hot against mine, and when she pressed herself against me, I groaned, my hands gripping her hips like I was afraid she’d disappear if I let go.

I scooped her up, her legs wrapping around my waist as I carried her to the bed and laid her down gently. She reached for me, pulling me down on top of her, and I kissed her like I was starving for her. Her hands roamed over my back, her nails digging into my skin as I trailed kisses down her neck, her collarbone, and to her chest. When I took one of her nipples into my mouth, she arched into me with a gasp, her fingers tangling in my hair.

“Evan.” The way she said my name in a half-desperate plea, half command sent electricity racing down my spine straight to my cock. “Please.” Her fingertips traced delicate patterns across my shoulders, the light touch a maddening contrast to the urgency in her voice.

I shifted, positioning myself between her legs, and she reached down to guide me to her entrance. I paused, looking up at her. “Are you sure? We need a condom.”

“Right. Condom. There’s some in the nightstand.”

I grabbed one and rolled it on, repositioning myself between her legs. “Ready?”

She nodded, her eyes dark with need. “Yes.”

I pushed into her slowly, but she wrapped her legs around me and pulled me deeper.

“God, you feel amazing.” I groaned, my forehead resting against hers as I adjusted my position higher so each roll of my hips would hit her everywhere. I started to move, and her eyes nearly rolled back.

I was pretty sure I’d died and gone to heaven. “How’s this feel?” I shifted my angle slightly to hit that spot I knew would drive her wild. Her answering moan was all the confirmation I needed. I kept the pace slow and steady, focusing on her pleasure.

Her nails dug into my shoulders. “Don’t stop.” Her voice was a ragged whisper, sending heat down my spine.

I didn’t. I couldn’t. Not with her legs wrapped around me, her heels digging into my lower back, urging me on. I watched her, captivated by the flush spreading across her skin and the way her eyes fluttered closed as she got closer and closer to the edge.

When she finally came, her body squeezed around my cock and her nails scraped down my back. I exploded, my vision going white as I buried myself in her one last time, a low groan tearing from my throat.

We collapsed in a tangled heap, both of us breathing hard. I rolled onto my side, pulling her with me so she was tucked against my chest. She let out a contented sigh, her fingers tracing lazy patterns on my skin.

“Was that a good enough demonstration?” I couldn’t stop the hint of playful smugness that crept into my tone. The way she’d responded to my touch and the way we’d moved together had exceeded even my most optimistic expectations. And I considered myself a pretty optimistic guy.

She laughed, tilting her head up to look at me. “Yeah, but I might need a refresher later. Just to be sure.”

“Anytime, Chef. Anytime.” I brushed a strand of damp hair away from her face, savoring how soft it felt against my fingertips.

A nagging voice in the back of my mind reminded me how complicated this could get. The guys and I were already walking on eggshells around each other most days, and adding Tessa to the mix... well, that was like throwing a match into a powder keg. But watching her nestled against me, wearing that satisfied smile, I couldn’t bring myself to care about the potential fallout. Some things were worth the risk.

Chapter 14

Torture By Spoon

Tessa

Istared at the pile of carrots I was supposed to be julienning, my mind wandering to places that definitely weren’t food safe. It had been three days since I’d slept with Evan, and now all I did was think about it.

And Liam.

Oh, and let’s not forget about Archer.

Three guys. Three kisses. And way more than just kisses with two of them. What had gotten into me? Actually, scratch that. I knew exactly what—or rather who—had gotten into me.

I’d been so busy with taking over all restaurant operations, hiring staff, and ensuring guests’ palates were taken care of that I’d had very little free time over the past three days and hardly saw the three men who had been consuming my thoughts.

But it felt good having a kitchen staff now. Marcus, Katie, and Steve had all jumped at the chance to come back once I’d promised actual leadership and creative input. It turned out they weren’t bad cooks; they had just been thrown into chaos without any direction. Kind of like me with this whole man situation.

My knife slipped, and I barely pulled my finger away in time. “Shit!” I dropped the knife, my heart racing.

“Are you okay?” Marcus looked up from where he’d been preparing a vegetable stock.

“Just distracted. I’m taking five.” I retreated to my tiny office, which was really a glorified closet with a desk, and pulled out my phone. I needed to talk to someone who wouldn’t judge me for my sudden descent into madness.

Me: SOS. I think I might be having a crisis. Or an awakening. Or both?

Ava: What kind of crisis are we talking about? The good kind or the “I need bail money” kind?

Me: Remember how I said I was done with men after Declan?

Ava: Yes, and I remember calling BS even then.

Me: Well... I may have kissed three guys. And done more than kiss two of them. In the span of like... 72 hours.

Ava: WHAT?!?! *three fire emojis*

Ava: Hold up.

Ava: Are these the three hot resort owners you mentioned?

Me: Maybe...

Me: And I don’t know whether to feel empowered or mortified.

Ava: Girl, you should feel like a QUEEN. But also... details. Now. Which ones did you...?

Me: Evan and Liam. Archer was a kiss in the kitchen. With ice cream involved.

Ava: An ice cream kiss sounds hot. Why didn’t you seal that deal?

Me: We got interrupted. And now I have to work with all of them, and I keep getting distracted thinking about... everything. I almost chopped off my finger.

Ava: *tears of joy emoji* Declan who? This is the post-breakup glow-up you deserve! But try to keep all your fingers. They might come in handy later...

Me: Ava! But also you’re not wrong. I haven’t felt this alive in forever.

Ava: That’s because your ex had all the sexual appeal of a wet cardboard box. These guys clearly know what they’re doing to have you almost losing a finger. So what’s the problem?

The problem wasn’t that I felt bad about what had happened. The problem was that I wanted more. Of all of them. Possibly all at the same time. Was that even a possibility with their tumultuous relationship with each other?

Me: They’re my bosses. And friends. Sort of. And I think I’m in way over my head.

Ava: Honey, you’ve been treading water for years. It’s time to dive deep and see what happens. Try not to drown in all that hotness.

Ava: Actually, no, drown away. You deserve it.

I laughed, the sound bubbling up unexpectedly and loosening the knot of tension that had been living between my shoulder blades all morning. Leave it to Ava to make even my life sound like an adventure rather than a catastrophe.

A timer went off in the kitchen, reminding me that I had actual work to do. Real work that didn’t involve fantasizing about three very different but equally appealing men.

Several hours later, I was back in my office, staring at the menu drafts in front of me, but the words were starting to swim together. It was nearly ten, and the kitchen had been quiet for hours. I’d sent everyone home after another successful dinner service, proud of how quickly the team was coming together.

A soft thud from the kitchen made me look up. Through the crack in my office door, I watched as Archer, still in his suit minus the jacket, crept toward the freezer like a kid sneaking cookies at midnight. My heart did a completely unauthorized flip in my chest as I remembered the last time I’d caught him with his secret ice cream stash.

The way his lips had tasted sweet and cold.

The way his hands had...

I shook my head, trying to dislodge the memory before it could fully form. But it was too late—my face was already burning, and certain parts of my anatomy were staging a revolt against my better judgment.

He emerged from the freezer with his prize, and I waited for him to glance toward my office. The light was on; he had to know I was here. But he turned and walked out, not even hesitating.

Oh, hell no. I pushed back from my desk. This silent treatment had gone on long enough. Three days of polite nods and professional emails about kitchen budgets. Three days of him practically sprinting in the opposite direction whenever we ended up in the same room.

I followed him through the quiet resort, my irritation growing with each step. Of course he was heading to his office—probably to do more incredibly important things that apparently prevented him from acknowledging my existence.

He left his office door open, probably not expecting anyone to disturb him at this time of night. I paused in the doorway, watching as he sat at his desk, spooning ice cream into his mouth while frowning at his laptop screen.

“So this is what you do at night.” I leaned against the doorframe with mock casualness. The sight of him jumping made a tiny, petty part of me smile. “Eat ice cream and pretend I don’t exist? Very mature. What flavor is it this time? Cookies and avoidance?”

He looked up, spoon hovering halfway to his mouth, a droplet of melted ice cream threatening to fall onto his desk. “I’m not pretending you don’t exist.” His voice had a careful, measured tone, which only irritated me more.

I crossed my arms. “Really? Because you’ve barely said two words to me since I officially started working here. Which is weird, considering your tongue was in my mouth less than a week ago.”

The spoon clattered against the desk, sending tiny specks of vanilla across his desk. “Tessa…” He said my name like it physically pained him.

“No, you know what? I get it. You’re my boss now. We need to maintain professional boundaries. Fine. But you could at least look at me when we pass in the hallway instead of suddenly becoming fascinated by your shoes.” I gestured toward his feet. “Though I’m sure they’re very interesting. Do they give you advice on how to avoid awkward situations? Because if so, they’re doing a terrible job.”

He ran a hand through his hair, messing it up in a way that made him look less stern and more like someone I wanted to climb like a tree. “I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

“Well, congratulations. This is way more uncomfortable than if you’d just acted normal.”

“Normal?” He stood up, his chair rolling back. “Nothing about this is normal. I can’t stop thinking about you, and that’s exactly why I need to maintain distance. Because the alternative is completely inappropriate and unprofessional and—”

“And what?” I stepped into his office and closed the door.

His eyes darkened. “And dangerous.”

“I like dangerous.” Even though the most dangerous thing I’d done before coming here was trying to make beef Wellington without a meat thermometer.

“Tessa.” My name was a warning on his lips as he rounded his desk and walked toward me. “You should go.”

“Make me.” I backed into the closed door as he closed the distance between us, his forearms coming to rest next to my head.

Archer’s breath was hot against my ear, his voice a low growl that made me squeeze my thighs together. “I want to bend you over this desk and fuck you until you can’t walk straight. I want to hear you scream my name while I make you come again and again. I want to mark every inch of your skin with my mouth and my hands and my cock.”

His words were filthy, and I lit up inside like a goddamn Christmas tree. This was the Archer I’d been craving—not the distant, professional one who’d been avoiding me, but the raw, primal man who’d kissed me like I was the air he needed to breathe.

I turned my head, and his lips crashed into mine, hard and demanding. His kiss was anything but polite. This was raw, unfiltered need, and it consumed me completely. His tongue swept into my mouth, claiming me in a way that left no room for doubt about what he wanted.

I moaned into his mouth, my hands tangling in his hair as I kissed him back with everything I had. His mouth was cold from the ice cream, and his tongue slid against mine in a way that made my knees weak. He slid his hands down my sides, gripping my hips and pulling me closer until there wasn’t an inch of space between us.

He broke away from my mouth, trailing kisses down my neck that made me gasp. “You interrupted my late-night snack, Tessa,” he murmured against my skin. “But I think I’ve found something much sweeter to eat.”

I let out a shaky breath. “Oh, yeah? And what’s that?”

He nipped at my earlobe, his hands sliding under my thighs as he lifted me off the ground. “You.”

Before I could respond, he had walked to his desk and set me back on my feet. He moved his laptop to the side and stepped back, his eyes raking over me like he was memorizing every detail. “Take off your clothes,” he commanded, his voice leaving no room for argument.

I hesitated for a split second, my cheeks burning, but the look in his eyes made it impossible to refuse. I reached for the hem of my shirt, pulling it over my head and tossing it to the floor. His gaze dropped to my chest, and I felt a surge of confidence as I unhooked my bra and let it fall away.

“Good girl.” He reached for the button of my pants, his fingers brushing against my stomach as he undid them and slid them down my legs. I kicked them off, leaving me in nothing but my panties.

He stepped back, his gaze raking over me like I was a feast laid out for him. “Fuck, Tessa. You’re so damn beautiful.”

He picked up the spoon from his discarded ice cream, scooping up some. He sucked it into his mouth, his eyes locked on mine, and I swear I almost came right then and there.

Then he was on his knees in front of me, his hands gripping my thighs as he spread them wide. I gasped as he pressed a cold, wet kiss to the inside of my knee, trailing his mouth up my thigh until he reached the edge of my panties. He hooked his fingers under the fabric, pulling them down and off, leaving me completely bare to him.

He looked up at me, his eyes filled with hunger and desire. “Lie back, Tessa. I’m going to devour you.”

I did as he said, my body trembling with anticipation as he pressed a cold, wet kiss to my clit. I cried out, my hands gripping the edge of the desk as he began to lick and suck, his cold tongue sending pleasure through my body.

He slid a finger inside me, then another, stretching me. He curled them, hitting a spot that made me see stars, all while his tongue continued to work its magic on my clit.

“Archer,” I moaned, my hips bucking against his mouth as he pushed me closer and closer to the edge.

He didn’t let up, his tongue flicking over my clit in a way that had me trembling. I was so close, but he pulled away.

My heart jumped into my throat as he grabbed the spoon that had been sitting on top of the ice cream and brought it to my clit. I cried out, my fingers scratching at the surface of the desk.

And then he tapped my clit with the spoon. It wasn’t a full-on smack, but it also wasn’t a soothing caress. The sharp, icy sting made me yelp, my back arching off the desk like I’d been electrocuted. My thighs closed, but he pushed them apart, holding me open for him.

He did it again, and the cold metal sent a shockwave through me. The jolt of sensation was equal parts pleasure and surprise, and I let out a strangled laugh that quickly turned into a moan.

“Archer.” My voice trembled as much as my body. “That’s—oh my God, that’s—”

“Cold?” His voice was low and teasing. He dragged the spoon down, the metal leaving a trail of goosebumps in its wake, before bringing it back up to tap against me again. This time, I was ready for it, but it still made me jerk.

“You’re such an asshole,” I managed, though the words came out more breathless than accusatory. My body was already betraying me, my hips lifting toward him, craving more of that delicious, torturous sensation.

“And yet you’re loving every second of it.” His lips brushed against my thigh as he spoke.

He was right. The contrast of the cold spoon against my overheated skin was driving me wild, and the way he was looking at me like he wanted to devour me whole only made it worse. Or better. I wasn’t sure anymore.

The spoon connected with my sensitive flesh again, and I made the kind of sound that would have mortified me if I’d been in any state to care.

Archer chuckled, the sound dark and satisfied, and I knew he was enjoying this a little too much. “You’re so fucking responsive. I could do this all night.”

“Don’t you dare.” My threat was undermined by the way my voice shook. My body was already on the edge, teetering precariously, and I wasn’t sure how much more of this I could take.

He didn’t listen, bringing the spoon down again, this time dragging it slowly, deliberately, over my clit.

My legs trembled, and I whimpered, my hands gripping the edge of the desk so tightly my knuckles turned white. “Please.”

“Please what?” He knew exactly what I wanted, but he was going to make me say it.

“Please,” I repeated, my voice breaking on the word. “I need you.”

That was all it took. The spoon clattered to the floor, forgotten, as Archer surged up, his mouth replacing the cold metal in an instant. His tongue was hot and insistent, licking and sucking at me like he couldn’t get enough, and my body arched off the desk as pleasure crashed over me relentlessly.

He didn’t let up, and my fingers tangled in his hair as I rode out the aftershocks of my orgasm. Even then, he didn’t pull away, his lips pressing soft, lingering kisses against my inner thighs. My body felt like it had been turned inside out.

I propped myself up on my elbows, looking down at him with a satisfied grin. “Well, that was certainly a better late-night snack than ice cream.”

He stood up, undoing his belt. I watched him intently as he pulled himself free and stroked his hand down his length. Five pieces of metal glinted underneath his shaft, and I nearly stopped breathing.

He reached forward with his free hand and cupped my pussy, sliding his fingers through my folds. “Is all of this for me?”

“Yes.” A sharp pang of desire landed right between my legs.

He removed his hand, now slick with my wetness, and wrapped it around his cock. “Do you like what you see?”

Fuck. Me. That was hot.

I nodded, my throat too tight to speak. My gaze was locked on the way his hand moved over his cock with a slow, deliberate rhythm. The sight of him sent a shiver of anticipation rippling through me.

God, he looked so good like this, all control and barely leashed hunger, and I couldn’t decide if I wanted to watch forever or beg him to stop teasing and take me already.

Archer’s eyes darkened as if he could read my thoughts, his lips curling into a smug smirk that made my stomach flip.

“You’re looking at me like you want me to turn you over and fuck you until you scream.” His hand twisted as he stroked up and down his length. “Do you want to feel what these barbells can do?”

“Yes.” I sat all the way up and reached for him to take over, but he stepped back, just out of reach.

“You’re going to watch me get myself off while I stare at how wet I make you. Now, lay back and spread your legs.”

My mouth opened in shock, but he was serious. My pussy squeezed around what should have been his cock, and I made a frustrated sound in the back of my throat.

His hand worked his cock harder and faster. “If you still decide tomorrow that you want my cock, I’ll let you have it anywhere you want it: your mouth, your pussy… your ass. Now, lay back and let me see you.”

I leaned back onto my forearms again and spread my legs, bringing one of my feet onto the desk to give him a better visual. He groaned, and I bit down on my lip to stop myself from begging him to fuck me.

My breath hitched as Archer’s hand moved faster, his grip tightening around his cock. The sound of his skin sliding against his length was obscene, and I couldn’t tear my eyes away. His gaze was locked on me, his eyes dark with hunger, and I felt completely exposed under his scrutiny.

“Spread yourself open and rub your clit.” His commands did something to me, and while part of me wanted to argue to see what he’d do, I quickly complied.

Lying back on his desk, I spread my lips and used my other hand to work my clit in firm circles. “Like this?”

“Yes. You’re so fucking wet for me.” His voice had dropped lower. “Match my rhythm.”

I nodded, my cheeks burning. Every nerve was alight with need, and I wanted him to fill me, but he made no move to do it.

“Tell me how much you want me.”

“I want you,” I whispered, my voice trembling.

“Louder.” His voice was sharp, and it sent a shiver down my spine.

“I want you!” I cried out, my hips lifting off the desk as if I could somehow close the distance between us. “Please, Archer, I need you.”

He smirked, his hand moving faster. “You need me? What do you need, Tessa? Tell me exactly what you need.”

“I need your cock.” My body was trembling with desperation. “I need you to fuck me, to fill me, to make me come.”

He groaned, his head falling back. “Fuck, you’re so fucking perfect. Look at you, spread out for me, begging for my cock. You’re mine, Tessa. All mine.”

His words sent a jolt of pleasure through me, and I moaned. I was so close, teetering on the edge, but he wasn’t going to let me fall. Not yet.

“You’re going to watch me come all over you, and then you’re going to go back to your room and think about what just happened. About how good it was to have my mouth on you and my fingers inside you. You’re going to think about how it felt to watch me come.” His words were filthy, and they sent a wave of heat crashing through me.

“Yes! Please, let me see you come!” I wasn’t one to beg, but at this point, I’d do anything.

He stepped closer, his hand moving faster, his breathing growing more ragged. His eyes were locked on mine, and I saw the moment he let go and lost control. “Fuck!” His hand slowed as he came, his release spilling all over my exposed skin.

It sent an electric pulse through my entire body, and I moaned, loud and unrestrained as I came. My thighs shook, and my toes curled as the orgasm ripped through me.

He stood there for a moment, his chest heaving with his eyes locked onto me coming completely undone with his release painted across my skin. The intensity of his gaze made me feel simultaneously powerful and vulnerable.

Without breaking eye contact, he grabbed some tissue from his desk drawer. The gentle way he cleaned me up was such a stark contrast to his earlier dominance that it made my insides melt all over again.

His fingers brushed against my oversensitive skin, and I had to bite my lip to hold back another moan. The tender attention he paid to making sure every trace was gone was almost more intimate than what we’d done.

“Are you okay?” He picked up my clothes off the floor, handing them to me.

“More than okay.” My cheeks burned as I slid off the desk, my legs shaky. “I should, um… go.”

He fixed his clothes as I got dressed, neither of us saying another word. What was there to say? Thanks for the orgasms and coming all over me? We should do this again sometime.

As I reached the door, I glanced back at him still standing in exactly the same place he had been. “I’ll see you tomorrow?”

He nodded. “Sweet dreams, Tessa.”

Oh, they would be.

As I made my way back to my room, I could still feel where his release had hit my skin and the heat of his gaze, and I knew I wouldn’t be able to forget this. Not tonight. Not ever.

Chapter 15

Removing The Stick

Archer

Istared at the legal brief on my laptop screen, the words blurring together. I’d been up since five, trying to focus on corporate law instead of replaying every moment from last night with Tessa on this very desk. The memory was like an itch I couldn’t scratch, a distraction I didn’t need right now.

My fingers flexed around my third cup of coffee, and it wasn’t even nine yet. I could still feel Tessa’s skin under my fingertips, hear the way she’d gasped my name, taste the sweetness of—

“You look like shit.”

Evan’s voice jerked me back to reality. He leaned in my doorway with that insufferably knowing grin of his, the one that made me want to throw something at his head. Preferably something heavy, like the hideous phallic-shaped decorative paperweight he’d given me for Christmas as a joke.

“Did you need something?” I clicked randomly on my screen, pretending I’d been deep in concentration rather than deep in memories that were not appropriate for work hours. Or any hours, given our current situation.

“I wanted to check if you survived whatever kept you here until midnight.” He dropped into the chair across from me, making himself at home like he always did. “You left early too.”

I forced my expression to remain neutral, though based on Evan’s smirk, I wasn’t entirely successful. “I had work to do.”

“Uh-huh.” Evan leaned forward, studying me like I was one of his marketing case studies. And damn him, he’d always been too perceptive for his own good.

“I was reviewing contracts.” Not technically a lie. I had reviewed contracts. Eventually. After Tessa had left, I’d spent twenty minutes putting my office back in order and another ten making my dick deflate again. “For Stevenson, Blackwell, & Burke.”

The playful glint in Evan’s eyes dimmed, replaced by something that looked uncomfortably like disappointment. “You’re still taking cases?”

“Someone has to think about what happens after these two years are up.” I rubbed my temples, trying to ward off an oncoming headache. The same one that seemed to appear whenever we had this conversation. “The resort’s barely breaking even.”

“Your perception of breaking even is skewed. Maybe because half your attention is still back in corporate law?” There was an edge to Evan’s voice I rarely heard. It was serious in a way that didn’t suit him at all. “Gavin left us this place for a reason, Arch.”

“It’s not sustainable.” The words came out sharper than I intended, weighted with frustration and exhaustion and the lingering effects of last night’s indiscretion.

“And spending, what? Sixty to eighty hours a week as a lawyer is sustainable? At least with the resort, we split things three ways and sure, we do have to work more now, but once we get the hang of things, it won’t be so bad.”

“I don’t know why Gavin thought this would be a good idea.” I pinched the bridge of my nose, remembering late-night conversations in college when anything and everything seemed possible. “He probably thought we would all be old men when he passed or that he’d outlive most of us.”

There had literally been no explanation included in his will, and since Gavin had been estranged from his family, we couldn’t exactly ask them. He could have done it as a precaution until he had a family of his own.

“Or he knew we needed this.” Evan gestured around us, encompassing not just the office but the resort, the mountains, this second chance none of us had asked for. “All of us. Together. Like we planned before—”

“Before everything went to hell? This isn’t some magical fix-it solution, Evan. It’s a failing business that’s eating up our time and money.” And my sanity, especially with Tessa around making everything more complicated.

“What’s failing?” Liam appeared in the doorway, looking irritatingly refreshed with his snowboard helmet under one arm and snowboard under the other. “Besides Archer’s attempt at maintaining a normal sleep schedule?”

“Nothing’s failing,” Evan said quickly.

“The resort,” I said at the same time, earning a glare from Evan.

Liam’s easy smile faded. “Ah. This conversation again.” He propped his snowboard against the wall and set his helmet down on the edge of my desk. “What sparked it this time? The profit margins? The maintenance costs? Or are we finally admitting that forcing three guys who can barely stand each other to live together was a terrible idea?”

“I was trying to tell him that Gavin thought—” Evan started.

“Gavin thought a lot of things.” Liam sighed, and for a moment I saw the weight of the past few months in his expression. “But he’s not here, is he? We are. Stuck in this mess because he decided to play puppet master from beyond the grave.”

The truth of his words hung heavy in the air. We were stuck—with the resort, with each other, with Gavin’s final attempt to fix what had broken between us years ago. The silence in the office was thick enough to cut.

And now there was Tessa, complicated and tempting and off-limits, making everything even messier. The memory of her on my desk flashed through my mind again, and I had to suppress a groan. This was exactly what I didn’t need—another variable in an already unstable equation.

“You okay there, Arch?” Liam raised an eyebrow. “You look like you’re about to snap that pen in half.”

I glanced down at my white-knuckled grip on my favorite Mont Blanc, forcing my fingers to relax. “I’m fine. Just tired.” And frustrated. And confused. And a little terrified of how quickly everything was spinning out of my control.

“Right.” Liam’s tone suggested he didn’t believe me for a second. “Well, while you two debate the meaning behind Gavin’s grand plan, I’m going to do something productive. Like throwing myself down a mountain at high speed.”

“We could call it quits.” I cringed as the words left my mouth, but it wasn’t like we hadn’t all considered it. The thought had kept me up more nights than I cared to admit.

Liam stopped at the door, turning back to face me with an expression I couldn’t quite read. “And then what? The resort and all of Gavin’s hard work go to waste? It’s not a money pit like you seem to think it is. Just because our expenses are high doesn’t negate the fact that the profit last year was almost three million and that if we sold it at the end of the two years, it would be life-changing.”

I could admit that three million in profit wasn’t necessarily failing, but all of the other bullshit made it feel like it. It was risky putting my life on hold and putting my trust in two men I’d stopped talking to a long time ago. All it would take is one of them to walk away before the two years were up, and it would have all been for nothing.

Evan cleared his throat and stood. “I need to go put the honeymoon suite that was just vacated back to how it was.”

“And I should—”

“You should go snowboarding with Liam!” Evan was suddenly back to his old self.

I looked between Evan’s too-innocent expression and Liam’s raised eyebrows, recognizing the familiar tag-team tactics they’d perfected long ago. “Absolutely not. I have work to do.” A stack of invoices sat accusingly on my desk, each one representing another item on my endless to-do list.

“You mean you have brooding to do.” Evan was already moving to my desk and closing my laptop with a disregard for boundaries. “When’s the last time you went snowboarding?”

“Yesterday,” I lied, amazed at how he could still methodically dismantle all my excuses.

“Nice try.” Liam snorted, fiddling with the zipper of his jacket. “Your board’s still got dust on it from sitting in the equipment room since we got here. I should know—I organize that room.”

“Some of us have actual responsibilities—”

“Some of us need to remove the stick from their ass,” Evan interrupted with that infuriating cheerfulness that made him impossible to argue with. “Go. Seriously. Whatever you’re working on will still be here in two hours, and you look like you’re about to have an aneurysm.” He wasn’t wrong, which only irritated me more.

Thirty minutes later, I found myself in my snowboarding gear and sitting next to Liam on the chairlift. The cold mountain air bit at the exposed part of my face, a sharp reminder that I’d rather be in my warm office right now, dealing with things I could control. Flying down a mountain was not my idea of control.

“You’re rusty as hell,” Liam commented as we ascended, the lift swaying slightly. “Your stance was all wrong during the practice run.”

“Thanks for the critique.” The boots were foreign on my feet, and the board dangling below us seemed to mock me with its presence, but it was hard not to think about how this felt like old times.

“You remember how to get off the lift without eating snow?”

“Fuck off.” But there was no heat in it. The crisp mountain air was already working its magic, making my stress, including certain desk-related incidents, feel distant.

“There he is.” Liam grinned, the expression transforming his usually serious face. “I was starting to think Corporate Archer had completely taken over.”

“Corporate Archer pays the bills.” I adjusted my gloves, wanting to focus on something else other than how much I’d let work become me instead of it just being part of my life.

“Yeah, but he’s kind of an asshole.” Liam squinted against the sun that transformed the snow into a sea of diamonds. “Remember that time when you convinced that ski patrol guy you were a professional snowboarder shooting a documentary?”

Despite myself, I laughed, the sound foreign to my own ears. “Nearly got us arrested.” The memory was crystal clear—Liam playing cameraman while I spouted ridiculous technical terms I’d made up on the spot.

Our conversation flowed easier than it had in years, memories bubbling up like spring water through ice. For a moment, it was like nothing had changed—like we were still those reckless college kids with more ambition than sense, before real life and real consequences had driven wedges between us.

“When you tried to teach Gavin that snowboard trick...” Liam’s laugh was tinged with nostalgia. “He face-planted so many times we started calling him the Snowplow.”

“And he kept getting up, determined to master it.”

“That was Gavin, though. Never knew when to quit. Kind of like how he never gave up on us, even after everything.” His words hung in the air between us, heavy with meaning.

“We’ve lost a lot of time. Time we can never get back.” The words scraped against my throat like sandpaper, and I had to force them past the unfamiliar tightness. Somewhere along the way, I’d forgotten how to do this—how to be real with people. “Maybe we all need to put in more effort.”

“Wow. If I had known strapping your board to your feet would finally get you to show some emotion, I would have done it sooner.” He sighed. “It's hard being here without him. Especially when we’re always bickering.”

“We’ve always bickered.” But I knew what he meant. Our once-playful jabs had grown sharp edges, designed to wound rather than tease. The ghost of who we used to be haunted every interaction.

“Speaking of bickering...” Liam said as we approached the top, “I think I’m going to ask Tessa out. Like, on a real date.”

The world tilted sideways. My board snagged on the off-ramp, and I stumbled like a first-timer, barely managing to stay vertical as we dismounted. The perfect metaphor for how those words had knocked me completely off balance.

“Whoa, you okay there?” Liam steadied me, his gloved hand gripping my arm. “We should check your bindings again.”

“I’m fine.” I shrugged him off with more force than necessary. “I lost my balance for a second.”

The roar in my ears had nothing to do with altitude and everything to do with the vivid memory of Tessa—the soft sounds she’d made, the way she’d melted against me, the taste of her lips.

“Right.” Liam’s eyes narrowed before he snapped his goggles down. “Nothing to do with me mentioning Tessa?”

“Why would that affect me?” I aimed for casual and missed by a mile.

“I don’t know.” His voice dripped with false innocence as we positioned ourselves at the starting point. “Maybe because you had your tongue down her throat a few days ago, and now you’re acting weird anytime she’s mentioned or anytime you see her.”

Was I really that obvious? I’d spent years perfecting my poker face, and here I was, being read like a picture book.

“I’m not acting weird.” The words came out strained, like they’d been squeezed through a vice. “She’s our employee. I’m maintaining professional boundaries.”

“Is that what we’re calling it? Because from where I’m standing, those went out the—” He paused, and I could practically see the pieces clicking together behind his goggles. “Hold up. Did something else happen between you two?”

“We should focus on the run.” I cursed myself for leaving the safe haven of my office. “Unless you’re scared I’ll show you up even if I’m a bit rusty.”

“Oh, it’s like that?” Liam’s grin turned predatory, reminding me of countless competitions in the past. “Game on, Blackwell. But this conversation isn’t over.”

Chapter 16

One With The Mountain

Liam

Ishould’ve gone into acting because keeping my face neutral when I mentioned Tessa to Archer? Oscar-worthy performance.

As I started down the slope, the memory of last night flashed through my mind—how I’d gone looking for Archer when he hadn’t returned to the cabin, only to hear Tessa calling out his name from his office. I’d walked away before I heard anything else, but the knowledge sat like a weight in my stomach.

Archer carved through the snow beside me, his technique surprisingly sharp for someone who claimed to be rusty. Show-off. He caught some air off a small jump, and I couldn’t help but match his move.

“Getting slow in your old age?” I shouted playfully, even though my chest was tight with conflicting emotions.

Here we were, acting like nothing had changed, like we were still those carefree college kids who’d torn up the slopes together. Meanwhile, I couldn’t stop thinking about the way Tessa had felt in my arms and how she’d trusted me enough to be vulnerable about her ex.

And now she was apparently hooking up with Archer in his office.

I hit another jump harder than necessary, twisting into a 360 that probably looked more aggressive than impressive. Landing smoothly, I caught a glimpse of Archer’s determined expression as he matched my pace.

“That the best you got?” he called out, his voice carrying a competitive edge. For a second, it was like the past decade melted away—back to when we’d raced down slopes until our muscles burned, trash-talking the whole way down while trying increasingly ridiculous stunts to one-up each other.

But those memories only made the present sting worse, knowing how much had changed between us since then. Because of a woman.

And now here we were again in the same predicament with a woman. I wanted to ask her out despite both Archer’s and Evan’s interest in her. I knew Evan had proposed we just go with it and keep whatever happened casual, but nothing felt casual about Tessa. Plus, we’d been distracted by ice cream and hadn’t discussed how sharing her attention would even work.

A sudden, vivid image of Tessa pressed between me and Archer flickered through my mind like a heatwave—her body warm and pliant, her breath hitching as my hands tangled in her hair while Archer’s strong arms wrapped around her waist from behind. My pulse quickened at the thought, a mix of jealousy and something darker, more possessive, curling low in my gut.

I could almost feel her skin against mine and the way she might arch into us, torn between who to give in to first. The idea was maddening, intoxicating, and utterly impossible to shake.

I forced myself to focus back on the slope, carving through the snow with more aggression than finesse. But even as I pushed harder, the image was still there.

It was the worst possible time to be distracted by carnal images.

The edge of my board caught, and suddenly I was airborne in a way that had nothing to do with skill and everything to do with the images that had invaded my brain.

The impact knocked the wind out of me, snow spraying everywhere as I tumbled down the slope like a crash test dummy failing spectacularly at his job. When I finally stopped rolling, pain shot through my ankle, and not the good kind that meant you’d had an awesome workout. This was the ‘you really messed up’ variety that promised days of ice packs and regret.

“Shit!” Archer’s voice carried over to me as he skidded to a stop, showering me with more snow. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” I tried to stand up to prove it, but my ankle had other ideas, sending sharp protests up my leg. “Just catching my breath.” And my dignity, if I could find where it landed during the wipeout.

“Right.” His skeptical tone matched his expression as he loomed over me like a disapproving parent. “Is that why you’re as white as the snow?”

Before I could argue, a ski patrol member was making their way over, their red jacket jarring against the pristine white slope. Great. Just what I needed—to be hauled down the mountain like some amateur who’d forgotten which end of the board was up. So much for my reputation as the resident daredevil.

“Sir, please don’t try to move.” The patroller knelt beside me. “Can you tell me where it hurts?”

“It’s nothing.” But even I heard the strain in my voice, making me sound like a kid trying to convince his mom he didn’t need a Band-Aid. “Just twisted my ankle a bit.”

Twenty minutes and one embarrassingly slow sled ride later, I was still trying to assure everyone that I didn’t need an X-ray while Archer helped me hobble into the resort’s lobby.

We’d gotten my boot and sock off, and my ankle was swollen but hadn’t started to bruise. I could put light pressure on it and could have probably walked by myself if necessary.

“Liam!” Tessa’s voice came from the direction of the restaurant, and suddenly she was there, her face etched with concern as she offered her support on my other side. “Oh my God, are you okay? Jenny said you wiped out pretty bad.” Geez, news sure did travel fast at the resort.

Archer’s jaw tightened, his fingers digging into my arm where he supported me. Well, well, well. Wasn’t that interesting?

“I’m fine. Tweaked my ankle a little.” I leaned into her a little more than necessary because, hey, if I had to suffer through this embarrassment, I might as well get something out of it. “I zigged when I should have zagged.”

“You should see a doctor.” She helped Archer lead me to a couch. “What if it’s broken?”

“It’s not broken.” Though the throbbing and swelling suggested it might be a bad sprain.

“You need to get it looked at. For liability purposes.” Archer’s professional mask was firmly back in place. “I’ll drive you to urgent care.”

“I need to elevate it and get ice on it. I can still move it and put my weight on it.” I tried not to wince as they settled me on the couch with my leg up. The lobby’s stone fireplace crackled nearby, its warmth at odds with the stabbing cold in my ankle.

“I’ll get the ice.” Tessa started to turn toward the restaurant, but I gently caught her wrist, noting how delicate it felt beneath my fingers.

I glanced at Archer, not even trying to hide my satisfaction as I watched his gaze zero in on where my fingers rested against her skin. The muscle in his jaw twitched. “You’re off tonight, right?”

Tessa nodded, her expression shifting from concern to curiosity at my sudden change in subject. “Yeah, why?”

“Well, I’m obviously not going to be much use around here and really don’t want to be alone.” I didn’t feel bad at all that I was playing it up since my ankle really did feel like it had gone ten rounds with a meat tenderizer. “I was wondering if you’d like to grab dinner with me? There’s this new Thai place in town I’ve been meaning to check out.”

Her cheeks bloomed with color as she glanced between me and Archer, fidgeting with the sleeve of her sweater. “Oh! I... um...”

“Liam, this is highly inappropriate.” Archer crossed his arms over his chest, doing his best impression of a disappointed principal.

Tessa made a strangled noise in the back of her throat and narrowed her eyes at Archer. The flash of defiance in her expression made me want to grin. “Is there a rule against going on a date versus other activities?”

She’d handed me the perfect opportunity to push Archer’s buttons, and really, who was I to waste such a gift? The fact that I wanted to take Tessa to dinner was a bonus point in what was shaping up to be an entertaining game of chicken with my stoic friend. Plus, the way she’d emphasized “other activities” was wickedly clear as to what they’d been doing the night before.

“Dinner seems a lot more appropriate than clandestine office activities late at night.” I couldn’t stop my smirk if I’d tried, watching as Archer’s composed façade cracked slightly.

Tessa’s eyes went comically wide and her mouth dropped open, looking like someone who’d accidentally sent a spicy text to their grandmother. Fortunately for her, Evan was heading across the lobby right for us, his boots squeaking against the polished floor.

“Holy crap, you really did wipe out! I heard you were being carried down the mountain like a princess.” Evan looked down at my foot and let out a whistle. “Though I’ve got to say, the balloon animal look is really working for you.”

“It isn’t that bad, and I wasn’t carried.” I shifted on the couch to find a more comfortable position. “There was a sled involved. Much more dignified.”

Evan’s gaze darted between the three of us, his expression shifting from amusement to a concerned look. “Did I interrupt something?”

“I asked Tessa out to dinner.”

“Perfect timing!” Evan’s face lit up like he’d found a prize in his cereal box. “We’re going to dinner already. We can make it a group thing.”

Tessa made a sound that was somewhere between a squeak and a cough.

Evan turned to Archer with a dangerous glint in his eye. “You should come too. If Tessa’s okay with all of us taking her out?”

I watched as Tessa’s face went from pink to scarlet. Her eyes darted between the three of us before finally settling on Archer.

“I... if you all want to...” She wet her lips nervously, her gaze still locked with Archer’s. “Then yes.”

The muscle in Archer’s jaw twitched again, but after what felt like an eternity, he gave a short nod. “Fine.”

Victory surged through me, though it was tempered by the memory of another woman who’d come between us. It had been like a grenade going off in our friendship, leaving nothing but scorched earth and wounded pride.

But this felt different. We were all aware of what was happening with Tessa, even if none of us really knew what to do about it. And Tessa herself was nothing like Evelyn. Where Evelyn had been calculated and manipulative, trying to wiggle her way into our business plans, orchestrating each interaction like a chess master, Tessa was genuine and open, wearing her emotions like a colorful scarf.

“I should get that ice.” Tessa practically sprinted toward the restaurant, nearly colliding with a potted plant in her haste.

As soon as she was gone, Evan dropped into an armchair, the leather creaking under his weight. “So... this is happening?”

“Apparently.” Archer’s tone was resigned, like someone accepting an inevitable dental appointment.

Evan leaned forward, his demeanor turning serious in a way that always made me pay attention. “We’re all adults here. We can handle this like adults.”

I snorted. “Because we’ve been handling everything else so well?” The words came out more bitter than I’d intended, colored by memories of slammed doors and over a decade of silence.

Evan looked from me to Archer. “At least we’re talking about it instead of plotting behind each other’s backs.”

The truth in his words hung heavy between us. We’d grown up since college, learned from our mistakes, or at least, I hoped we had. But as I watched Archer’s rigid posture and caught the uncertainty in Evan’s eyes, I wondered if we were setting ourselves up for another spectacular crash and burn.

I shifted in the back seat of Archer’s SUV, my ankle propped up on a pillow Tessa had insisted on bringing. The throbbing had dulled to an annoying ache, but that wasn’t what had my stomach in knots. It felt like for the first time since we’d arrived at Sterling Pines, we were all in agreement about something—even if that something was taking the same woman to dinner. It usually took a miracle to get us to agree on anything these days.

Archer adjusted his rearview mirror for the fifth time in as many minutes, checking on Tessa in the backseat with me. As if sensing eyes on her, she looked away from where she had been watching the scenery pass us by and let out a squeak of surprise that reminded me of a startled mouse. Archer cleared his throat and loosened his tie like it was trying to strangle him.

“So!” Evan’s voice was way too cheerful, like a TV show host who had too much candy. “This is fun, right?”

“Super fun.” Tessa had returned to staring intently out the window, her reflection showing she was biting her lower lip. “Just four adults going to dinner. All of us together. Going to dinner. Like normal people do. Because this is totally normal. Nothing weird about it. Plus, it’s not like I haven’t seen all of your—” She slapped her hand over her mouth, eyes wide with horror, and I had to admire how quickly she could shift from composed to catastrophe.

I burst out laughing, unable to help myself. The tension in the car had been thick, and her verbal stumbles were like a pressure release valve we desperately needed.

“What was that?” Archer’s eyes snapped to the rearview mirror again, his knuckles white on the steering wheel. The man looked ready to snap it in half.

“Nothing!” Tessa’s voice hit a pitch that probably had dogs howling three towns over. “I was thinking about... ducks! Yes, ducks. Did you know male ducks have corkscrew-shaped—”

“Please don’t finish that sentence,” Archer groaned, while Evan dissolved into giggles from the passenger seat. I caught Tessa’s mortified expression and had to bite the inside of my cheek to keep from losing it completely.

“Speaking of things that are shaped like corkscrews,” Evan managed to get out, wiping tears from his eyes.

“I will push you out of this moving vehicle,” I threatened, though I couldn’t keep the grin off my face.

Evan turned in his seat and looked at my foot propped in Tessa’s lap. “You can barely walk. Besides, I was going to talk about the path to Eagle Point. Get your mind out of the gutter.”

“Says the man who demonstrated a coital technique with his bathrobe,” Tessa mumbled, then immediately turned the color of a fire truck. I made a mental note to ask about that story later, preferably when Archer wasn’t behind the wheel.

Archer accelerated, and the rearview mirror got another workout. At this rate, he was going to wear out the thing before we even reached the restaurant.

“The what technique?” I had never heard of it, but judging from her facial expression and knowing Evan, it was sexual.

“Nothing!” Tessa practically shouted, her hands flailing in panic. “I actually searched for it because I thought he was full of shit, but it’s real and called the CAT technique for short. You know how cats stretch? Like, really long and... oh God, someone please stop me from talking.”

“I don’t know, Tessa.” Evan was clearly enjoying himself, practically bouncing in his seat. “I thought my explanation in the steam room was pretty thorough. Especially later when I—”

Tessa launched herself forward between the front seats to put her hand over Evan’s mouth, and I sucked in a sharp breath as her body pressed into my foot. The pain was worth it for the view, though I’d never admit that out loud.

“Oh! Shit. I’m sorry!” Tessa sat back, her hand slipping under my jeans to my ankle. Her touch was cool, and my skin broke out in goosebumps. “I completely forgot your foot was there. Did I hurt you?”

“No.” I shut my eyes as her fingers stroked my skin, trying not to focus on how good it felt or how much I wanted her to continue.

“This doesn’t have to be awkward, you know.” Evan turned forward in his seat, suddenly serious. “We’re all adults here.”

“Adults who’ve all seen my—” Tessa started, then caught herself again, looking like she wanted to melt into the leather seats. “My... professional cooking skills. In the kitchen. Where cooking happens. And nothing else.”

Archer made a strangled noise that might have been a laugh. Coming from him, that was practically rolling on the floor.

“Right.” I fought to keep a straight face, remembering certain moments that definitely didn’t involve cooking. “Just like how we’ve all experienced your stargazing abilities.”

“And your massage appreciation.” Evan snorted.

“And your ice cream-eating technique.” Archer spoke so quietly I almost missed it, but the tips of his ears were red.

Tessa slumped down in her seat, covering her face with her hands. “I think I liked it better when you were all trying to pretend nothing happened. Can we go back to the awkward silence?”

“Nope!” Evan rubbed his hands together. “This is way more entertaining. Tell us more about those ducks.”

“I hate all of you.” She tried her best to sound annoyed but failed.

“No, you don’t.” I reached over and put my hand on her shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. “You like us. That’s kind of the problem.”

“The problem is that I apparently have the impulse control of a squirrel on espresso. And now I’m going to dinner with three men who’ve all seen my—”

“Look!” Evan shouted, pointing wildly out the window like he’d spotted Bigfoot. “A duck!”

It was a mailbox shaped like a duck. I caught Tessa’s eye, and we both lost it, our laughter filling the car as Archer muttered something about needing new friends.

Chapter 17

Duck Anatomy

Tessa

Istared at the boat—sorry, yacht—with the kind of wide-eyed wonder usually reserved for small children seeing Disney World for the first time. My brain scrambled to process the floating mansion before me, complete with multiple decks.

When Evan had suggested dinner, I’d assumed we were heading to one of the local restaurants in town, not boarding what looked like something out of a billionaire’s playbook. So much for my carefully selected casual but cute outfit.

“A dinner cruise?” The words came out in a squeak, and I internally cringed at how my voice betrayed my nerves. My ability to play it cool was apparently on vacation and had been since I arrived. “This seems... elaborate.” Like showing up to a coffee date in a wedding dress elaborate.

Evan winked and offered me his arm, looking entirely too pleased with himself. “Only the best for our new chef.”

As we approached the gangway, Liam glanced at me with a hint of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. “Need help with the stairs?” His limp was barely noticeable now, though I caught the slight hesitation in his step.

“I think you’re the one who needs help.” I offered my arm with a smirk. “Unless you’ve forgotten about your dramatic wipeout already?”

He scoffed, brushing off the comment with a wave of his hand. “Please. That was a tactical fall. I had to get your attention somehow.”

“By nearly breaking your ankle?”

“It worked, didn’t it?”

I laughed despite myself, the sound easing some of the tension in my shoulders. This was... nice. Almost normal, if I ignored the fact that I’d seen all three men in various states of undress over the past week.

And now my brain, ever helpful, provided a highlight reel of those moments. Fantastic.

The maître d’ led us to the upper deck, where a table waited in a quiet corner surrounded by windows that offered stunning views of the lake and mountains. The sunset painted everything in soft pinks and golds, and fairy lights twinkled overhead like someone had scattered stars across the ceiling. It was the kind of setting that belonged in a romance novel, not my actual life.

“Wow.” The word escaped me as I took it all in, my voice almost reverent. “This is... wow.” And there went my extensive vocabulary, floating away on the evening breeze.

Evan pulled out my chair, his grin smug but teasing. “You said ‘wow’ twice. I’m taking that as a good sign.”

“It’s beautiful.” I sat down, hyperaware of the three men arranging themselves around me like an impossibly attractive honor guard. “Though I have to ask, do you always take your employees out for fancy dinner cruises, or am I special?”

The question slipped out before I could stop it, my filter very unreliable. I reached for my water glass, needing something to do with my hands before they betrayed me by fidgeting with the tablecloth.

Archer’s eyes met mine over the rim of my glass, his voice quiet and steady, carrying a weight that made my toes curl in my shoes. “You’re definitely special.”

“The most special. Now, who’s ready for drinks? I feel like we could all use some alcohol.” Evan’s tone was casual, but his grin was wide enough to suggest he was enjoying this situation far too much.

“God, yes.” The words slipped out under my breath, drawing chuckles from around the table. At least I wasn’t the only one feeling the need for liquid courage.

We ordered a round of cocktails and enough appetizers to feed a small army. As the drinks arrived—something fruity and pink for me that promised to be both delicious and dangerous, whiskey for Archer, beer for Liam, and a martini for Evan—I felt myself beginning to relax. Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was the way they all seemed to be trying so hard to make me comfortable.

Evan raised his glass, his expression warm and open. “To new beginnings.”

Liam smirked, leaning back in his chair with casual grace. “And to not talking about ducks.”

I groaned and buried my face in my hands, wishing the floor would open up and swallow me whole. “I’m never living that down, am I?”

“Not a chance.” Archer’s voice carried the unmistakable sound of a smile. “Though I have to admit, I learned more about duck anatomy than I ever wanted to know.”

“Hey, that’s valuable information.” I crossed my arms, feigning indignation as the warmth of the banter wrapped around me like a cozy blanket. “You never know when you might need to know about—”

“Appetizers!” Evan cut in cheerfully, his grin widening as plates appeared in front of us like a culinary rescue mission. “Look at all this food that we’re going to talk about instead of duck genitalia!”

I burst out laughing, unable to hold it in, and soon they joined me—even Archer. The tension that had been hovering over us since the car ride seemed to dissipate. Maybe this wouldn’t be so awkward after all. Though I really needed to work on my filter when I got nervous. Or invent a shock collar that activated whenever I started spouting randomness.

The appetizers disappeared faster than donuts in a breakroom. As our entrées arrived featuring a seafood linguine that had me mentally taking notes, Evan leaned forward, his expression bright with curiosity.

“So, Tessa, tell us about your family. Are they all as... verbally adventurous as you?”

I nearly choked on my second pink drink. “God, no. My mom would die if she heard half the things that come out of my mouth. She’s more of a ‘ladies don’t discuss duck anatomy at dinner’ type.” I cringed, realizing I’d brought up ducks again.

“And you said you live with them, right?” Liam’s tone held no judgment.

“Temporarily. Very temporarily. Just until I figure out my life. Or until my sister’s baby arrives, and Mom transfers all her attention to becoming the world’s most intensive grandmother. Whichever comes first.”

“Is she your only sibling?” Archer asked.

“Yeah, Emma. She’s twenty-seven, married to an accountant named Steve—which is the most accountant name ever—and currently growing what she swears is a future soccer player based on the kicks.” I smiled, thinking of her latest ultrasound photo. “She’s the good daughter who did everything in order: college, marriage, baby. Meanwhile, I’m the thirty-year-old disaster living in my childhood bedroom.”

“Hey, some of us like disasters.” Evan winked, then his expression shifted slightly. “Though I get the family expectations thing. My parents had my whole life mapped out: school, marry someone they approved of, and take over my dad’s real estate firm. When I started my marketing company instead, they...” He took a long sip of his martini. “Let’s just say Christmas cards aren’t exactly flowing between us.”

“Their loss.” Liam reached over to squeeze Evan’s shoulder.

“What about you, Archer?” I was genuinely curious about the man who seemed to wear his suit like armor. “Did your family expect you to become a lawyer?”

Something flickered across his face. “My mom worked three jobs to put me through school. When I got a scholarship to law school, it was like winning the lottery. She cried for an hour.” He straightened his tie, a gesture I was starting to recognize as one of discomfort. “She passed away my second year. Heart attack.”

“I’m so sorry.” I reached for his hand, and he let me take it.

“What about you, Liam?” Evan jumped in, clearly trying to lighten the mood. “How are your moms?”

Liam grinned. “Still trying to set me up with their dental hygienist’s daughter. They’re convinced she’s perfect for me because she, and I quote, ‘also likes snow.’”

We all laughed, and something settled in my chest. Here we were, four people with completely different backgrounds, sharing stories over expensive food on a yacht. It was ridiculous and complicated and probably ill-advised, but somehow it felt... right.

Though I really needed to stop thinking about how right it felt, or I was going to need a third pink drink. What was I thinking? I wasn’t the casual dating and sex type, and now I was tangled up with not one but three men.

The conversation flowed smoothly between us as dinner progressed, making the situation even worse. I knew I needed to emotionally disconnect but found myself already invested in these three men. I just didn’t know where their heads were with the situation.

As I pushed the remains of my chocolate soufflé around my plate, I tried to gather my courage along with the last bits of dessert. The yacht’s gentle rocking and the lights twinkling across the dark water created an almost dreamlike atmosphere, but reality was knocking insistently at the door of my brain like an unwanted guest who’d spotted me through the window and wouldn’t go away.

“So...” I immediately shoved a spoonful of chocolate in my mouth because apparently, I’d rather choke than have this conversation. But it needed to happen. “What exactly is... this?” I gestured vaguely between all of us with my spoon, feeling ridiculously like a conductor leading the world’s most confusing orchestra.

Liam reached under the table and squeezed my knee. His touch was soft but grounding. “This is whatever you want it to be.”

Archer put his spoon down with a soft clink. “I think we need to be clear about what we all want. There are implications to consider. Professional boundaries.”

Evan groaned and threw his head back in exaggerated exasperation, nearly knocking over his drink with his dramatic gesture. “Oh my God, Arch, take the lawyer hat off for five minutes.” He turned to me with a smile that could probably charm birds out of trees and onto his shoulders. “You’re in charge here, Tess. We’re just along for the ride.”

“That’s... sweet? I think? But also kind of concerning because you guys can barely agree on what color to repaint the lobby, and now you’re all suddenly fine with...” My hand cut through the air in a vague wave. “Whatever this is?”

Evan leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. “The lobby should be sage green.”

“It absolutely should not.” Archer’s response was automatic, like a reflex he couldn’t control, the way I instinctively flinched when people ordered their steaks well done.

My frustration bubbled to the surface like an overheated pot. “See? This is what I’m talking about. If I’m going to... continue... with any of you, I can’t be caught in the middle of your college spat and the three-way custody battle over a hotel.”

Archer’s jaw tightened and his hands folded neatly on the table, forming a perfect triangle with his thumbs. “It doesn’t matter.”

“It does matter.” I leaned forward, my voice firmer now. I didn’t know if it was because of them or because the past month had strengthened my spine. Maybe a combination of both. “Because right now, you’re all being very gentlemanly and accommodating, but what happens when you disagree about who is going to take me out or who is going to…”

Evan opened his mouth with an unmistakable smirk pulling at his lips. “Who gets to fuck you?” His hands shot up in mock surrender when three sets of eyes glared at him. “Hey, that’s what you were going to say!”

I pressed on, trying to keep my voice steady despite the heat flooding my face. “Look. I like you all. Obviously. Probably more than I should, considering I just got out of a relationship, and you’re technically my bosses. But I’m not going to be the thing that makes your friendship worse than it already is.”

Liam shifted in his seat, the leather creaking beneath him, the tension in his posture speaking volumes. “Our friendship isn’t—”

“Please.” I cut him off, my cheeks heating to what felt like broiler temperatures. “I’ve seen you argue over the silliest things. The only thing you’ve agreed on in the past week is...” I dropped my gaze to the table, suddenly fascinated by the intricate pattern on the napkin. “Well, me.”

The silence that followed was heavy with unspoken words and complicated histories I wasn’t privy to. The lights overhead were suddenly less magical and more like interrogation spotlights, and I had the urge to dive overboard and make a swim for it.

Archer drummed his fingers on the table. “So, what are you saying?”

“I’m saying that before this goes any further, you three need to figure out if you can handle it, because I’m not interested in being the rope in your tug-of-war game.”

“We should tell her about Evelyn.” Evan cringed as if he’d ripped off the stickiest Band-Aid known to man.

My eyebrows shot up as I looked around the table. “Evelyn?”

Archer pinched the bridge of his nose. “She’s the reason we had a falling out.”

Liam cleared his throat. “We were all on a business group project together, and during that time, she found out about our plans with Gavin to open a resort and then eventually a chain of resorts. Gavin had a lot of family money, but since he wasn’t an easy target, she decided to come after me, Arch, and Evan in hopes of attaching herself to at least one of us.”

“We don’t know if she intended for all three of us to fall for it, but we did. We started blaming each other and fighting, and well… things imploded.” Evan shrugged, but I could tell it really bothered him. “Three stubborn assholes.”

My jaw nearly came unhinged. “Wait, you all let a woman come between you? Like, an actual woman managed to destroy your friendship?” My voice hit that high-pitched territory that usually meant I was about to word-vomit everywhere. “Oh God, you probably think I’m another Evelyn. Here I am, living out some crazy fantasy with all of you, which, by the way, was not on my vision board for this year—not that I have a romance or sex vision board; that would be weird, right?”

I grabbed my drink and took a large gulp, but that just seemed to accelerate my rambling. “You know what they say: bros before...” I caught myself just in time, “...various female acquaintances. Which is totally valid! I completely get it. And hey, it’ll be easier once I move into my place above Sweet Cheeks.” I let out a snort-laugh that made me want to crawl under the table. “Which, by the way, is such a funny name for a bakery. Like, whose cheeks are we talking about here? Because context is everything and—”

“Tessa.” Archer’s voice was firm but gentle, like he was trying to talk down a spooked horse. “You’re nothing like Evelyn.”

“Nothing,” Liam agreed, his hand finding mine under the table. “For one thing, you’re genuine.”

“Oh good, I’m glad I’m so genuine with my profound awkwardness and my inability to keep my clothes on.” I paused, realizing what I’d said. “The point is, I get it if you want to keep your distance. I’m basically a walking crisis waiting to happen.”

Archer leaned forward, his eyes intense. “The difference is, this time we’re all aware of the situation. No secrets.”

“Right.” I nodded, then bit my lip. “So... what exactly are the, um, sharing expectations here? Sharing in the informational sense! Like, do we need a group chat? A Google Calendar? Not sharing in the... other sense. Unless...” I swallowed hard, my voice dropping to a whisper, “unless that’s something you’re into? Because I might be open to... I’ve never... but...”

“Can I get you folks anything else?”

I nearly jumped out of my skin at the waitress’s voice, knocking over my empty glass in the process. “No! I mean, yes! I mean... water! So much water. All the water. Because I’m clearly dehydrated and that’s why I’m talking about group... activities.”

The waitress looked between the four of us, a knowing smirk playing on her lips as she collected our dessert plates. As she turned to leave, she leaned down and whispered, “Get it, girl,” with an exaggerated wink that made me want to throw myself overboard.

I covered my face with my hands, peeking through my fingers at the three highly amused men around me. This was happening, and I didn’t know whether to jump to my feet and pump my fists in victory or crawl under the table.

Chapter 18

Late-Night Snacks

Tessa

Iflopped onto my hotel bed, now wearing my oversized “Baking Puns Are How I Roll” t-shirt and fuzzy socks with little cupcakes on them. Very sexy. Much adult. Peak sophistication right here, folks.

Me: I think I just propositioned three men for group activities while discussing professional boundaries. Professional boundaries seem to be the group motto that is code for “we’re not going to be professional at all.”

Ava: *party popper emoji* Details. Now. All of them.

Me: I’m hiding in my room overthinking everything because that’s what responsible adults do.

Ava: GIRL. You have three hot men who want you, and you’re sitting alone in your room?

Me: I’m processing!

Ava: The only thing you should be processing is which one you want in which hole. Live your best life!

Me: Ava!

Ava: *three eggplant emojis*

I was typing out a response about how emoji eggplants were not helping my anxiety—and honestly, who even decided eggplants were the universal symbol for dicks?—when three sharp knocks made me jump so high I nearly threw my phone across the room.

“Just a minute!” I scrambled off the bed, trying to smooth down my hair, which probably looked like I’d been experimenting with static electricity or lost a fight with a balloon.

When I looked out the peephole, Archer stood there, running his hand through his hair. I opened the door and nearly swallowed my tongue. He looked decidedly un-Archer-like. His tie was gone, shirt sleeves rolled up to expose muscular forearms, and the top two buttons of his shirt were undone. He looked deliberately casual in a way that made my brain glitch.

I swallowed hard. “Hi?” Real smooth, Tessa.

“I need to discuss something with you.” He strode past me into the room, then turned abruptly. “It’s about the employee handbook.”

I blinked. “At eleven at night?” Because obviously, that’s when all the best employee handbook discussions happened.

“Yes.” He ran a hand through his hair again, messing it up in a way that was entirely unfair to my ability to focus. “And boundaries. We didn’t discuss those.”

“Uh-huh.” I shut the door and crossed my arms, trying not to smile at how adorably flustered he looked. “And this couldn’t wait until morning?”

“No. Also, I’ve been researching workplace romance legal precedents.” He pulled out his phone, scrolling frantically like it held the secrets of the universe. “There are several cases that—”

“You googled workplace romance laws?”

His cheeks flushed slightly. “I also need to discuss liability concerns.”

“Again, I’ll ask… at eleven PM?”

“It’s...” He grabbed at his collar like it was choking him despite being undone. The usually composed Archer Blackwell was unraveling before my eyes, and it was possibly the most endearing thing I’d ever seen. “It’s a very urgent liability issue.”

“Of course.” I bit my lip to keep from laughing. “And what exactly is this urgent liability?”

“The... sharing arrangements we discussed.” His voice cracked slightly on “sharing.” “There are logistics to consider. Important logistics. That can’t wait until morning.”

I stepped closer, enjoying how his composure seemed to crumble with each inch. “These logistics wouldn’t happen to involve what I was suggesting on the boat, would they?”

“That’s...” He swallowed hard, his eyes dropping to my lips. “That’s one of the matters requiring immediate attention.”

“Immediate, huh?” I reached up and undid another button on his shirt, marveling at how this perfectly put-together man was coming undone. “Tell me more about these urgent liability concerns, counselor.”

“I...” His breathing changed as my fingers traced his collarbone. “I had a whole list of reasons prepared.”

“And they’re all terrible, aren’t they?”

“God, yes.” And then his mouth was on mine, and I was pretty sure workplace liability was the furthest thing from either of our minds.

Archer backed me against the door, my fingers tangling in his hair as our kiss deepened. His hands slid under my t-shirt, tracing the curve of my waist before moving higher, his thumbs brushing against the underside of my breasts. I gasped into his mouth, my body arching into his touch.

“I can’t stop thinking about last night,” I murmured against his lips. “About the way you felt... the way you tasted.” Heat blossomed on my cheeks, but I pressed on, emboldened by the desire in his eyes. “I can’t get the feel of you off my skin, Archer.”

He groaned, his hands cupping my breasts fully now, his fingers teasing my nipples. “You’re driving me crazy.” His voice was low, almost growling.

He pressed against me, and I rocked my hips, eliciting a low moan from deep within him. His hands left my breasts, sliding down to grip my ass, pulling me closer to him. Our kisses became more urgent, more desperate, as if we were trying to consume each other.

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. We froze, and Archer looked at me, his eyes dark with desire and frustration. “Expecting someone?”

I shook my head, still trying to catch my breath. “No, but I wasn’t expecting you to show up either.”

The knock came again, more insistent this time. Archer reluctantly released me, and I straightened my shirt, trying to compose myself before answering the door. When I opened it, Liam stood there, holding a tub of ice cream and wearing a grin.

“Room service.” He stepped into the room without waiting for an invitation. His gaze flicked between Archer and me, taking in our disheveled state, and his grin widened. “Am I interrupting something?”

Archer scowled, adjusting his shirt. “What are you doing here, Liam?”

Liam held up the ice cream. “Evan sent me. He thought Tessa might need a late-night snack.” He winked at me, and I couldn’t help but laugh at the absurdity of the situation.

“Evan sent you with ice cream?” I took the tub from him and placed it on the nearby table. “At this time of night?”

Liam shrugged. “He saw Archer get on the elevator, and he thought it would be... entertaining.” His eyes gleamed with amusement and something darker, something that made my stomach flutter with anticipation. Was Evan about to show up too?

Archer crossed his arms, his expression stern. “Well, you’ve delivered your package. You can leave now.”

Liam ignored him, his gaze locked onto mine. “Or I could stay.”

I swallowed hard, my heart pounding in my chest as I looked at Archer, then at Liam, my mind racing with possibilities.

Archer’s expression softened, and he stepped closer, his hand cupping my cheek. “What do you want, Tessa?” he asked softly.

“I want both of you.” My voice was surprisingly steady despite what was happening.

A slow smile spread across Archer’s face, and he leaned in to kiss me, his lips gentle but firm. Behind me, Liam pressed against my back, his hands sliding around my waist, his mouth finding the sensitive spot on my neck. I moaned softly, my body melting into their touch.

Archer broke the kiss, his eyes dark with desire. “You want us, Tessa?” he murmured against my lips. “Then you’ll have us, but we do this my way.”

A shiver ran down my spine, and I nodded. “Yes.”

Archer’s smile turned predatory, and he stepped back, his gaze sweeping over me and Liam. “Strip,” he ordered, his voice leaving no room for argument.

Liam and I exchanged a glance, then began to undress. I pulled my shirt over my head and shimmied out of my panties. Behind me, I heard Liam’s clothes hitting the floor, and I turned to face him, my breath catching at the sight of his naked body.

Archer watched us, his eyes hooded, his expression unreadable. When we were both naked, he stepped closer, his hand reaching out to trace a line between my breasts and down to my stomach before he cupped me between the legs.

“Get on the bed and sit on his face.” His voice was barely more than a growl, and my clit tingled with anticipation.

I stared at Archer, my brain short-circuiting for a solid three seconds before his words fully registered. Sit on his face. My cheeks burned hotter than a preheated oven, and I could feel Liam’s gaze on me, heavy and expectant. My body, however, seemed to have no problem understanding the assignment because a rush of heat pooled low in my belly, and my thighs clenched involuntarily.

“Uh…” I stammered, my voice cracking like a poorly baked soufflé. “You want me to… on his…?” I gestured vaguely toward Liam, who was already lying back on the bed, his hands behind his head, looking entirely too smug for someone who was about to have a face full of me.

Archer’s lips curved, and he stepped closer, his fingers brushing against my hip. “Yes, Tessa. On his face. Unless you’d rather not?” His tone was teasing, but there was an edge to it, a challenge that made my stomach flip.

“No… yes, I mean…” I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. “I’m processing. I’ve never… oh, geez.”

Liam chuckled, and he reached out to grab my wrist, tugging me toward him. “Come on, Tess. Don’t overthink it. Just sit.”

“Easy for you to say.” I let him guide me onto the bed, my knees sinking into the soft mattress. I hesitated for a moment, hovering over him, my hands braced on either side of his head.

I glanced at Archer, who was standing at the foot of the bed, his arms crossed over his chest, watching us with an intensity that made my skin prickle. His expression was unreadable, but the way his eyes raked over me left no doubt that he was enjoying the show.

I lowered myself onto Liam’s face, and the moment my thighs brushed against his cheeks, his hands came up to grip my hips.

“Relax.” Liam’s voice was muffled but still clear enough to send a jolt of electricity straight to my core. “I’ve got you.”

I nodded, though I wasn’t sure he could see me. His tongue flicked against me, and my hands flew to the headboard for support. “Oh my God.”

“That’s it.” Archer moved to the side of the bed. “Let him taste you.”

I moaned, my head falling back as Liam’s tongue delved deeper, exploring me with a skill that left me breathless. His hands tightened on my hips, urging me to move, and I rocked against him, my body taking over where my brain had failed. The sensations were overwhelming, and I got wetter with every stroke of his tongue.

Archer put a knee on the bed, his hand trailing down my side, and goosebumps erupted across my skin. “You look so good like this. Riding his face and taking what you need.”

I whimpered, my hips moving faster, my body chasing the pleasure that was building inside me. Liam’s tongue was relentless, and the tension inside me coiled tighter and tighter. “Liam, oh God, don’t stop.”

He didn’t. If anything, he doubled down, his tongue working me with a precision that had me seeing stars. My thighs trembled, and my orgasm built, threatening to pull me under.

I was lost in the sensation of Liam’s tongue, the way he devoured me like I was the most decadent dessert he’d ever tasted. My hips moved on their own, grinding against his face, and I was so close to the edge I could practically taste it. But then Archer shifted behind me, his hand brushing against my lower back, and I froze for a split second.

“Relax,” Archer murmured, his voice low and soothing, as if he sensed my hesitation. His hands were warm, his touch deliberate, and I shivered as he trailed his fingers down my back. “Focus on what feels good.”

Easier said than done. My mind was a chaotic whirl of oh my God, is this really happening and please don’t let me do something embarrassing, like fall off the bed. But then Archer’s fingers slid between my thighs, teasing me for a moment before slipping inside me, and all coherent thought fled my brain.

“Oh!” My body arched as he worked his fingers in and out of me. The dual sensation of Liam’s tongue and Archer’s fingers was overwhelming, and I gripped the headboard so hard my knuckles turned white.

“Good?” Archer kissed the sensitive spot below my ear.

“Yes,” I managed to choke out, though it came out more like a whimper. “So good.”

His lips trailed down my shoulder, and then his fingers stilled for a moment before they withdrew. I almost protested, but his fingers circled a place that made me tense all over again.

“Arch—” I started, my voice shaking.

“Shh,” he murmured, his lips brushing against my skin. “Trust me.”

I wanted to. I really did. But my brain was doing that thing where it freaked out about everything, like What if I’m not ready? What if it hurts? What if I accidentally fart and ruin this whole thing?

Archer’s fingers pressed gently but firmly, and I gasped, my body instinctively pulling away. “Hey. Look at me.”

I turned my head and met his gaze. His eyes were dark, intense, but there was a softness there too, something that made my chest ache. “If you want me to stop, I’ll stop,” his tone leaving no room for doubt. “But I’m going to go slow. Tell me if it’s too much.”

I swallowed hard. “Okay,” I whispered.

He nodded, his eyes never leaving mine, and he pressed gently but insistently. I tensed, but his touch was steady and patient. Slowly, I forced myself to relax, focusing on the sensation of Liam’s tongue, the way his hands gripped my hips, grounding me.

“That’s it,” Archer murmured, his voice like velvet. “Breathe.”

I did, and the pressure eased, his finger sliding inside my ass. It wasn’t what I expected. It was… more. Intense but not painful, and I let out a shaky moan as he started to move.

“Oh my God.” My head fell forward, my body trembling. The combination of sensations was too much, and yet not enough, and I rocked my hips, desperate for more.

“You’re doing so good,” Archer said, his voice low and rough with desire. “So beautiful like this.”

I whimpered as he added a second finger, stretching me slowly. I was so close, and then Liam’s tongue hit the right spot, and I shattered. I cried out, my body arching, every nerve ending on fire.

My orgasm hit me like a tidal wave, pulling me under as I gripped the headboard like it was the only thing keeping me from floating away. My thighs shook, my entire body trembling as pleasure ripped through me.

“You look good with my fingers in you.” Archer slowly removed his fingers, leaving me empty and wanting more. “But I think you’re going to look even better with my cock.”

I flopped onto the bed beside Liam, panting as Archer disappeared into the bathroom.

“You okay?” Liam rolled onto his side, propping himself up on an elbow and pushing wayward strands of hair behind my ear.

“I’m perfect.” I leaned into his touch, shutting my eyes. “A little nervous.”

“We can stop. Say the word.” He kissed along my neck, his fingers brushing over my nipples. “Do you think you can handle both of our cocks buried inside you?”

My body responded instantly, my thighs clenching in anticipation. “Yes.”

The moment Archer returned from the bathroom, I knew I was in trouble. He tossed a few condoms onto the bed like he was flaunting his intentions—which, let’s be honest, he was. His dark eyes locked on mine. This man was a predator, and I was absolutely his prey.

How was I supposed to survive this?

Archer climbed onto the mattress, his movements deliberate, like he was savoring every second of this. Liam shifted beside me, his hand sliding down my side, his touch grounding me even as my mind spun with anticipation.

“You ready for this, Tess?” Liam sucked a nipple into his mouth, his hand pinching the other.

Archer’s lips curved into a wicked smile, and he leaned down to kiss me, his tongue sliding against mine in a way that made my toes curl. His hand slid between my thighs. “She’s ready. Aren’t you, sweetheart?”

The term of endearment did something to me, and I clenched around nothing, my body arching into his touch. “Yes, please.”

Archer pulled back, his eyes dark with hunger, and he reached for the condoms, tossing one to Liam. I watched as he rolled it onto his cock, and my stomach flipped at the thought of how his piercings would feel.

Liam lay on his back, his cock standing tall and proud, waiting for me. I straddled him, my thighs trembling slightly as I lowered myself onto him, feeling every inch of him as he filled me.

I gasped, my hands bracing against Liam’s chest. His hands came up to cup my breasts, his thumbs brushing against my nipples, sending jolts of pleasure straight to my core.

Archer positioned himself behind me, his hands gripping my hips firmly. He pressed the head of his cock against my ass, and I tensed, my body uncertain about this new sensation. “Relax. I’ve got you.”

I inhaled and exhaled slowly, forcing my muscles to relax, and Archer began to push inside me. The sensation was intense; the stretch was almost too much, but I focused on the feeling of Liam’s cock inside me and on the way Archer’s hands gripped my hips.

“Fuck, you’re tight,” Archer groaned, his hips pressing against my ass as he fully seated himself inside me.

I whimpered, my body trembling with the intensity of it all. I’d never been so full, so completely consumed by pleasure. His piercings added a new layer of sensation.

Liam’s hips bucked. “I can feel his piercings. Fuck, that’s hot.”

Archer chuckled. “You like that, Tessa? You like feeling both of us inside you?”

“Yes,” I managed to choke out. “Fuck, yes.”

Archer began to move, his hips pulling back and then pushing forward, each thrust sending pleasure crashing through me. Liam matched his rhythm, their cocks moving in sync.

I was lost in the sensation, my body on fire with pleasure. I never knew sex could feel like this.

“You’re so fucking beautiful.” Archer’s lips brushed against my ear. “Taking both of our cocks, so full, so perfect.”

I moaned, my head falling back onto his shoulder. His lips found my neck, his teeth grazing against the sensitive skin, and I shuddered, my body clamping down on both of them.

“Fuck, Tessa.” Liam’s hips bucked up into me harder. “You’re so tight, so wet. I can’t... I can’t hold on much longer.”

Archer’s thrusts became more urgent and unruly. “You feel too good, sweetheart. Too fucking good.”

I was right there with them, my body winding up tighter and tighter, the pleasure building to an almost unbearable level.

“Come all over our cocks. Show us how much you love this.” Archer’s words were the final push I needed, and I cried out, my body convulsing as my orgasm ripped through me.

Liam and Archer followed me over the edge, their cocks pulsing inside me as they found their own releases.

We stayed like that for a few moments, then Archer slowly pulled out of me, his hands gentle as he helped me off of Liam. I collapsed onto the bed, my body sated.

I opened my mouth to speak but was unable to find the words to describe what I was feeling. Amazing? Incredible? Life-changing? None of them seemed adequate.

Archer leaned down to press a soft kiss to my lips. “I know.” His voice was unusually gentle.

Liam disappeared into the bathroom, returning a moment later with a warm cloth. He cleaned me gently, his touch soft and caring, and I felt a wave of affection wash over me. This was more than sex; it was intimacy, connection, and something deeper than anything I’d ever experienced.

Once I was clean, Liam tossed the cloth aside and climbed into bed beside me, pulling me into his arms. Archer joined us, his body pressing against my back, his arm draped over my waist.

I let out a soft sigh, my eyes fluttering closed as exhaustion washed over me. My mind was in a deliciously hazy post-orgasmic state where even forming coherent thoughts seemed like too much effort. But there was one thought I couldn’t help but have as I drifted off to sleep: What did this mean?

Chapter 19

Winter Is Coming

Evan

Istared at my computer screen, but the words blurred together like someone had dumped water on them. Valentine’s Day event proposals, menu suggestions, and activity schedules all faded into a meaningless soup of letters while my mind kept drifting to last night. The gray sky outside matched my mood—gloomy with a chance of sexual frustration. And that was saying something, considering I was usually the human equivalent of a golden retriever on a sugar rush.

Did they...?

The question had been torturing me all morning, poking at my brain. I’d spent half the night imagining what might have happened if I hadn’t chickened out like some teenager at his first dance.

Me. The guy who once streaked through a black-tie charity gala on a dare. In my defense, I raised ten grand for puppies, and my assets were well received. Yet there I was, pacing outside that door like a nervous wreck before walking away, my usual confidence deserting me.

And I’d been the one who instigated the whole thing after seeing Archer march toward the elevators like a man on a mission. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to partake in some carnal pleasures, because I totally did. My heart was already feeling a little too hopeful about the whole situation. Bearing witness to the pleasures Tessa would undoubtedly experience with all of us at once would be my undoing. I didn’t just want her; I wanted my best friends back.

I glanced out the window at the heavy clouds rolling in. They reminded me of the storm brewing in my head: dark, chaotic, and full of Tessa. Tessa laughing at my jokes. Tessa at the spa, all flushed and gorgeous. Tessa with Archer and Liam...

The door burst open, nearly giving me a heart attack as Frank walked in. The surly old man did not know what knocking meant, and I was pretty sure he considered doors more of a suggestion than a barrier. “What are you doing in here and where are Archer and Liam? There’s a storm coming!”

“It’s just snow, Frank.” I waved him off, still half-lost in thoughts of what might have happened in that honeymoon suite last night. “We get snow all the time.”

The silence that followed was so profound I swore I heard my brain cells dying one by one. Frank stood there, mouth slightly open, staring at me like I’d suggested we replace all the beds with bouncy castles.

Then he started laughing with a deep, full-bodied laugh that made his whole frame shake and usually set off car alarms in the parking lot. I was about to join in, thinking I’d accidentally made some brilliant joke, when he cut off so abruptly it was like someone had hit his mute button.

“Gavin would have battened down the hatches days ago.” He crossed his arms over his chest, and the mention of Gavin’s name hit me like a punch to the gut.

I straightened in my chair, trying to maintain my usual devil-may-care attitude. “Come on, it’s winter. Snow is kind of our thing… right?” My voice had that slight wobble that showed up whenever I was trying to convince myself more than others.

“This ain’t your regular powder day.” Frank’s eyes narrowed, his usual good humor nowhere to be found.

I laughed nervously, but it came out sounding more like a guinea pig having an existential crisis. “How bad are we talking?”

“Biblical.”

“Like we need to build an ark and load up all the animals, or…”

Frank held up a hand, cutting off my ark-building plans. “Son, we’re at the end of the plow route. Dead last. Sometimes it takes days before they get to us depending on how many feet we get.”

“Days?” My voice cracked like I was going through puberty again. “But we’re a resort. Don’t we get priority or something?”

“No.” Frank marched over to a bookshelf I’d ignored for the last three months, pulling out a thick binder. He dropped it on my desk with a thud that made me jump.

I flipped it open, and my eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. “Holy... this is like a novel.” The list of preparations and tabs seemed endless, each item more daunting than the last.

“You boys need to get your acts together.” Frank pointed at the binder like it held all the secrets of the universe. “Everything you need to do is in here. We’re expecting up to four feet of snow. That might not seem like a lot, but average vehicles can’t drive through that.”

“Right. Yeah. Totally got this.” I didn’t got this. Not even close. But I plastered on my best ‘everything’s fine’ smile, the same one I’d been using since I arrived at the resort.

Frank gave me a look that my fourth-grade teacher used to give me when I tried to convince her my dog—that didn’t exist—really did eat my homework. “I’ll go find the maintenance manager and see how I can help.” He turned toward the door with the kind of purposeful stride that made me feel like even more of a fraud.

“That’s a good plan... I’ll um... find Archer and Liam.” I shuffled papers around my desk, trying to look important while having absolutely no idea what I was doing.

I grabbed my phone and pulled up the seldom-used group text I had with Archer and Liam.

Me: Where are you two? Winter is coming!

Liam: I’m in the gym.

Me: Did you know there was a storm coming? I wouldn’t be surprised if the Night King makes an appearance. Frank used the word biblical.

Liam: Frank thrives on drama. Archer sent an email out two days ago. Did you not get it?

I dropped my phone on a stack of papers and opened up my email, which had over five hundred unread messages. Sure enough, there was an email from Archer detailing the roles of each of the managers and a small list of tasks for me to complete. Shit.

This was why I shouldn’t be running a multi-million-dollar business. If I couldn’t run my own company, I certainly wasn’t going to ever be good at running one I hadn’t had a hand in starting. The worst part was that now, instead of only letting myself down, I was letting down other people.

Me: I’ve been having issues with my email. I’m on it…

Archer: Do you need help?

Me: That depends if you’re going to be sighing and making me feel like a loser.

Archer: I can’t make any guarantees on the sighing.

Did he just make a joke?

I smiled at my phone, a tiny spark of hope flickering in my chest. Maybe there was still a chance to fix my fuck-up if Archer was actually joking with me. The guy had the emotional range of a rock most days, so even the smallest hint of humor felt like winning the lottery. It wasn’t much, but I’d take what I could get.

Standing up, I grabbed the apocalypse binder and was about to dive into my apparently very late to-do list when Tessa walked in, bringing with her the faint scent of vanilla and coffee that always seemed to follow her around.

“Well, if it isn’t my favorite chef coming to rescue me.” I waggled my eyebrows at her, falling back on my usual defense mechanism of flirtation. “Unless you’re here for a different kind of rescue? Because I’m totally down for that too.”

She rolled her eyes, but her smile was genuine in a way that made me feel simultaneously better and worse about myself. “You weren’t there last night.”

“Ah, so you missed me?” I leaned back against my desk, aiming for casual but probably looking more like I was having a mild stroke.

“Evan.” She said my name like she saw right through my class-clown act to all the insecurities lurking beneath. “Why didn’t you join us last night?”

I ran a hand through my hair, buying time while I decided how honest to be. “Would you believe I had an urgent meeting with my underwear drawer? Very demanding. Always trying to escape. You know how it is with rebellious underwear.”

“Try again.” She crossed her arms, fixing me with a look that somehow made me want to spill all my secrets.

“I...” The words stuck in my throat. “I chickened out, okay? I stood outside your door like an idiot and then left. Probably wore a groove in the carpet pacing back and forth first.”

Her eyebrows shot up. “But you sent Liam with ice cream, and you’ve been pushing for this. Did you change your mind? If you did, that’s perfectly understandable, but things seemed fine at dinner…”

“I didn’t change my mind. I didn’t want to fuck it up or overwhelm you with three of us at once so quickly.” It wasn’t completely a lie.

She gave me a look that told me she did not believe me at all. Apparently, I wasn’t as good at lying as I thought.

The laugh that burst out of me was probably a bit too loud, a bit too sharp, echoing in the office like a gunshot. “Everything I touch turns into a disaster. My marketing company? Crashed and burned. My friendship with the guys? I managed to fuck that up spectacularly. And now look at this place.” I gestured wildly around me, nearly knocking over a stack of papers. “I ordered heart-shaped beds, Tessa. Heart-shaped beds! Who does that? Besides Elvis?”

“I kind of like the heart-shaped beds.” Her lips twitched. “They’re... memorable.”

“They’re tacky as hell, and you know it.” The fight drained out of me. “I don’t want to mess this up too. Whatever this is between all of us. It feels too important.” The admission was like ripping off a Band-Aid—quick, painful, and possibly leaving a mark.

Tessa stepped closer. “You know what I think?”

“That I should stick to ordering regular-shaped furniture?”

She ignored my deflection like a pro. “Failing means you’re brave enough to attempt something in the first place.”

“That’s surprisingly profound for someone who told me the other day that she named her red stand mixer Sebastian.” I tried to maintain my grin, but it was wobbly around the edges.

“Hey, Sebastian and I have a very special relationship.” She poked me in the chest, her finger leaving what felt like a burning imprint through my shirt. “And don’t change the subject. The Evan I’ve gotten to know these past few weeks? He’s worth taking a chance on, and it’s time you started believing that too.”

I stared at her, warmth spreading through my chest like I’d downed a shot of really good whiskey. “So... what you’re saying is I should definitely order more heart-shaped furniture?”

She laughed, the sound making something inside me settle into place. “What I’m saying is, stop hiding behind jokes and outlandish decisions when things get real. You’re better than that.” The way she said it, like it was an obvious fact, made me almost believe it myself.

My brain literally hurt from everything I’d accomplished on such short notice. The guests now had all the information they needed, and I’d planned plenty of indoor activities if they decided to venture out of their rooms. Most of the snow would fall the following night.

I pushed open the conference room door, balancing a tray with three covered plates that smelled like heaven. Archer and Liam were already seated at the table, papers and laptops spread out between them like they were planning a military operation instead of preparing for a snowstorm.

“Tessa sent dinner.” I set the plates down and lifted the covers.

I was immediately transported to food heaven, and my mouth watered embarrassingly fast. Tessa had outdone herself with chicken marsala. The mushrooms were perfectly sautéed, the sauce looked silky smooth, and the roasted vegetables added pops of color that would make any food photographer weep. I seriously considered writing a sonnet about this meal.

I didn’t even bother cutting the chicken, stabbing it with my fork and taking a bite. “This woman is trying to kill us with all this delicious food. I could probably eat ten plates of this.”

Liam snatched up his fork and knife. “Better than dying in an avalanche tomorrow.”

“About that... thanks for not giving me shit about missing those emails. I know I’ve been... well, let’s say if there was an award for ‘Most Likely to Turn a Resort into a Theme Park,’ I’d be the reigning champion.” The self-deprecating joke landed easier than the actual truth that I’d been avoiding responsibility like it was my job.

Archer paused mid-bite. “You’re trying. That’s... something.”

“I am.” I inhaled deeply, the weight of what I was about to say settling into my bones. “I’m taking this seriously, really seriously, which means accepting that Gavin’s not coming back. That this is real now.”

Liam set down his fork. “I haven’t exactly been helpful or nice.”

“I suppose I could be more patient.” Archer’s expression suggested he was passing a troublesome kidney stone. It had always been hard for him to admit his mistakes or flaws. “We’ve been disappointing guests, and I’m sure that wasn’t Gavin’s intention.”

“We should at least be trying to maintain what he created until the two years are up and we decide if we want to sell our portion. That includes not redecorating with hearts and dolphins.” Liam gave me a pointed look, but his lips were shaking with the effort not to smile. “I think we all need to start asking ourselves, ‘What would Gavin do?’”

Archer’s entire demeanor softened for a moment. I could see the ghost of our old friend group in his expression. “Gavin would have fired our asses about twenty times by now.”

I almost aspirated my chicken. “Who are you two, and what have you done with my friends? Wait—” I snapped my fingers. “It was last night, wasn’t it? Whatever happened with Tessa must have scrambled your brains. Speaking of which… how did that go?”

Instead of Archer’s usual death glare at my ill-timed question, he smiled. Not his courtroom smile or his client smile, but something genuine that transformed his whole face. “I thought seeing her with someone else would be difficult, but watching her pleasure, sharing in that... it was incredibly erotic.”

“That sounds suspiciously like a voyeurism kink.” Archer never once struck me as someone who would want to watch two people have sex when he could be joining in.

“Oh, you don’t know the half of it.” Liam chuckled with obvious delight. “Did you know our friend here has Jacob’s Ladder piercings?”

My fork slipped from my fingers, clanging loudly on my mostly empty plate. “He has what?”

Archer cleared his throat and loosened his tie. “We’re not discussing my piercings.”

“Oh, we are absolutely discussing your piercings. In detail. Possibly with diagrams.” The playful banter and easy camaraderie was like I’d stepped back in time to when everything made sense.

“And that’s my cue to leave.” Liam rose, collecting his dishes with the grace of someone making a strategic retreat. “We should all get some rest. Tomorrow’s going to be a long day.”

“I’ve got some work to finish up first.” Archer wiped his mouth and piled his dishes onto the serving tray.

I leaned back in my chair, studying Archer’s tense shoulders. “Lawyer work or resort work? Because if it’s resort work, I can help. If it’s lawyer work...” I gestured to myself with a flourish. “I did watch all seasons of Suits, so I’m practically qualified.”

“It’s for the firm.” Archer’s jaw tightened in that way it always did when he was preparing for an argument. “I can’t drop everything because we inherited a resort. I have responsibilities.”

“You’re literally a partner.” Liam paused his retreat to lean against the doorframe. “Pretty sure that means you can do whatever you want. Including, I don’t know, taking a break to run the multi-million dollar resort your best friend left you.”

“It’s not that simple.” Archer’s voice had an edge to it. “My mom worked three jobs to put me through law school. She...” He swallowed hard, and I caught a glimpse of the weight he’d been carrying. “She cleaned offices at night, worked as a receptionist during the day, and worked retail on the weekends. All so I could have the opportunities she never did, and it literally killed her.”

The room fell silent except for the hum of the heating system. I thought about my own path with the easy privilege of having the funds to let me chase my dreams, even when those dreams crashed and burned.

“You know what’s funny?” I pushed my empty plate aside. “When I was seven, I wanted to be an astronaut. My mom bought me a telescope, and every night, she’d bundle up and sit outside with me while I looked at the stars.”

Archer and Liam exchanged confused glances, probably wondering if I’d finally lost it. I rarely talked about either of my parents and didn’t share a ton of fond memories. I chose to keep them tucked away since they hurt so much. Money didn’t change everyone, but it had changed my parents.

I cleared my throat. “One night, I saw this really bright star and got super excited. Turns out it was an airplane, but my mom... she acted like I’d discovered a whole new galaxy. She wasn’t encouraging me to be an astronaut; she was encouraging me to dream, to explore, to be passionate about something.”

Little did she know that that brief moment of encouragement would stick with me and help me follow my own path… even if that path was at times very curvy and filled with obstacles.

I leaned forward, meeting Archer’s gaze. “Your mom didn’t work three jobs so you could be chained to a desk, man. She did it so you could have choices. The kind of choices she never had. And right now? You’re choosing to honor an obligation to your firm over the last request of someone who believed in you enough to trust you with his legacy. He trusted all three of us and wanted us to have this opportunity we missed out on when we were being stupid.”

Archer’s expression shifted from defensive to stunned, while Liam’s eyebrows had practically disappeared into his hairline.

Archer stared at his laptop like it held the secrets of the universe. “I never thought about it that way. I’ve been so focused on not wasting her sacrifice that I forgot about the reason behind it.”

“Plus,” I added, because I couldn’t resist lightening the mood, “I’m pretty sure your mom would want you to have time to appreciate those piercings of yours. Speaking of which, how many exactly—”

“We are not discussing my piercings.” But there was a smile playing at the corners of his mouth now.

“Fine, keep your secrets.” I stood up, grabbing the tray of our dishes. I’d know soon enough anyway.

Chapter 20

Traumatized Raccoon in an Air Vent

Tessa

I’d been cooking and prepping since dawn, determined to have enough food ready for the impending snowstorm since guests wouldn’t be able to leave the resort. My feet ached, but there was a satisfaction in knowing I’d done everything possible to prepare.

Passing through the lobby, I looked outside for the first time in hours, and the sky looked like someone had draped a gray wool blanket over the world, with snow already falling. My nipples instantly pebbled at the thought of going out in that. It was one thing for there to be snow on the ground, but when it hit my skin and soaked through my clothes, it made it about a hundred times colder.

What was I thinking moving here?

Brushing off the doubts I had about the weather—which was only a few months out of the year—I headed in the direction where I’d seen Evan carrying a stack of boxes.

The guys had been busy all day, and I’d barely had time to talk to them. Archer, Liam, and Evan seemed to be getting along. I’d caught a brief glimpse of them earlier at the front desk, and they’d been laughing. I’d been a little worried that things would implode after my night with Archer and Liam, but so far, things seemed to be better between them.

I found Evan in one of the supply closets, muscling a box onto a high shelf. His shirt rode up as he stretched, revealing a tantalizing strip of skin.

“Need a hand?” I tried not to ogle him too obviously but failed.

He grinned over his shoulder. “I’ve got it covered. But feel free to keep admiring the view.”

“So modest.” I leaned against the doorframe, watching him work. “Are you guys staying in the cabin tonight? Because I was wondering if you’d all like to stay with me? The storm’s supposed to be pretty bad, and safety in numbers, and all that...”

Evan finished pushing the box onto the shelf and turned around fully. “Safety in numbers, huh? Is that what we’re calling it now?”

“Well, I was trying to be subtle about it, but if you prefer ‘hey, want to have a foursome?’ that works too.” I hardly survived two of them at once and didn’t know how I’d handle three. How would that even work logistically?

He took a step closer. “Maybe now I’ll finally get answers about Archer’s piercings. How many barbells can one dick—”

“Five.” My cheeks heated as Evan’s eyes widened comically. “It’s important you know these things from my hands-on research. For science.”

“For science.” He was now close enough that I could feel the heat radiating from his body and see his dilated pupils. “You know, I’ve always been a big supporter of the scientific method. Especially the experimentation phase.”

I hooked my fingers into his belt loops, pulling him closer. “The experiments are my favorite part.”

“Is that so?” His voice had dropped to a low, gravelly tone that made my insides turn to liquid. “Care to demonstrate?”

“Well, first you form a hypothesis...” I pressed a kiss to his jaw. “You test it several times...” My lips found his neck. “And then you analyze the results...”

He gripped my hips as he backed me up against the shelving unit and kicked the door shut. “And what’s your hypothesis, Chef?”

“That you’re wearing too many clothes for scientific analysis.”

His laugh was cut off when I pulled his mouth down to mine. His kiss was hungry, and I melted into it. My hands found their way under his shirt, tracing the planes of his stomach as he pressed me harder against the shelves.

His fingers brushed over my nipple. “We should probably lock the door.”

“Mmhmm.” I made no move to stop kissing him or lock the door. “Definitely. Any second now.”

The thought of getting caught sent a thrill coursing through me. I could feel the hard length of him pressing against me, and I rubbed against him, the friction driving me wild. His hands were everywhere, exploring my body with a fervor that matched my own.

“You like that, don’t you?” He nipped at my neck. “The thought of someone walking in and seeing us like this?”

I moaned in response, my hands sliding down to cup him through his jeans. He was hard and throbbing beneath my touch. “Yes. It’s... exciting.”

“You’re a naughty one, aren’t you, Tessa?” His hand slipped into my pants, his fingers wasting no time sliding between my legs. “Fuck, you’re soaked.”

I gasped as he slid a finger inside me. “Evan!”

“That’s it, say my name.” He added another finger and pumped them in and out of me. “I want to hear you scream it when I make you come.”

His words turned me on even more, and the tension built in my core, the promise of release just out of reach. “More,” I begged, my voice barely recognizable. “Please, more.”

He complied, his thumb finding my clit and circling it with just the right amount of pressure. “You want more?” he whispered, his lips brushing against my ear. “Wait until tonight. Wait until we’re all with you, worshiping this gorgeous body.”

I bucked my hips against his hand, his words sending a fresh wave of desire crashing over me. I could picture Archer, Liam, Evan, and me, tangled together in a writhing mass of limbs. “Tell me how.” I wanted every delicious detail of how he envisioned things going.

A strangled groan left his throat. “There are so many things I want… I want Archer to fuck that sweet mouth of yours… or these tits. Would you like that?”

I bit back a groan and nodded.

“And you’d be riding Liam’s cock so he hits you in just the right spot.” His fingers brushed over my G-spot. “And me? I’ll be right here, watching, waiting for my turn to taste you, to fuck you, to make you scream my name.”

His words were pushing me closer to the edge, the dirty promises painting a vivid picture in my mind.

“And when you think you can’t take any more...” His fingers moved faster, the delicious friction building to an almost unbearable intensity. “We’ll switch. Liam will take your mouth, his hands tangled in your hair as you drive him wild. Archer will fuck that tight pussy. And me? I’ll be behind you, spreading those gorgeous cheeks and sliding into your ass, claiming every inch of you.”

I whimpered, my body trembling at the thought of all three of them. My inner muscles spasmed around his fingers, my body already begging for the release he promised. I could almost feel it—the heat, the intensity, the overwhelming sensation of being surrounded and filled by them. It was too much, yet not enough. My mouth opened, a silent plea for air, for sanity, for the climax that hovered out of reach.

“Or would you like two cocks in this cunt? I bet you’d like that, wouldn’t you? Two cocks sliding in and out. The press of Archer’s piercings against this spot right here.” He crooked his fingers, sliding right along my G-spot.

My orgasm rolled through me, and I bit down on his shoulder to muffle my screams, my nails digging into his back.

He rode out my orgasm with me, his fingers slowing their pace but not stopping completely. “That’s it, let it all out.”

As the last of my tremors subsided, I sagged against him. Evan withdrew his fingers, bringing them to his mouth and sucking them clean. It made a fresh spark of desire ignite within me.

I reached for his cock, and he caught my wrist gently, bringing my hand up to kiss my palm. “Tonight we’ll make that fantasy a reality.”

I nodded, still breathless from my orgasm. “You’re going to walk around with that in your pants?”

He adjusted himself before giving me one last kiss and stepping back. “I like to be tortured. Just know that every time you look at me today, I’ll be thinking about tonight and all the things we’re going to do to you.”

I shivered at the promise in his words, my body already aching for more. As I straightened my clothes and opened the door, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of anticipation.

“What do you mean I can’t have a key to a room in my name?”

I froze mid-step, my post-orgasmic bliss evaporating faster than a snowflake in hell. That voice. That perfectly modulated, ‘I have a ten-year plan for my ten-year plan’ voice that had once made my heart skip beats but now made me want to crawl into the nearest air vent and live there like a traumatized raccoon.

Declan.

My ex-fiancé was here. At Sterling Pines. Because apparently, the universe wasn’t done playing “Let’s Make Tessa’s Life as Awkward as Possible.”

“Sir, as I explained, the reservation was already claimed by the other party, and the room is not available.” Liam’s voice had taken on an edge of steel that made him sound like a sexy bouncer.

“A room that I paid for!” Declan’s voice carried that familiar note of controlled frustration he used when things weren’t going according to plan. The same tone he’d used when I’d suggested we should have chocolate cake instead of traditional white at our wedding. “With my credit card. For my honeymoon. If you’ll call her, she’ll clear up this misunderstanding.”

I pressed myself against the wall, trying to become one with the wallpaper. Why hadn’t I picked a different resort? Why hadn’t I gone to Fiji? Or Mars? Mars seemed like a reasonable distance right about now. I bet Mars didn’t have ex-fiancés or snowstorms.

“If you’re unable to reach her and have her come to the front desk to clear this up, there’s nothing we can do.” Archer’s cold lawyer voice cut through my panic spiral. “We’re not accepting additional guests due to the incoming storm.”

Evan brushed past me, his hand briefly squeezing my shoulder in a gesture that somehow managed to be both comforting and slightly possessive. “I better go help deal with Ken over there.”

“It’s Declan,” I whispered, my voice sounding small even to my own ears. “My ex.” The word ‘ex’ still felt strange on my tongue, like trying to speak around a mouthful of cotton balls.

“Even better.” Evan continued toward the front desk anyway, his shoulders back and his fists clenched at his sides.

I stood there, not sure what to do. Minutes ago, I’d had a mind-blowing orgasm in a supply closet, and now I was hiding from my ex-fiancé like a teenager hiding from her parents after missing curfew. If there was a guidebook for how to handle this situation, I definitely needed to order it. Rush shipping, please.

“This is completely unacceptable!”

Well, shit. Declan’s voice was louder now, and I doubted Archer, Evan, and Liam would be able to stop him from making a scene. Time to face the music.

Smoothing my hands down the front of my clothes, I walked the short distance down the hall. As I stepped into view, I forced my face into what I hoped was a neutral expression but probably looked more like someone trying to smile through a root canal. “Declan. What are you doing here?”

“Tessa, thank God. Tell them I’m supposed to be here. I’m trying to get a key to our room.”

“It’s my room.” My voice was stronger than I felt. “You shouldn’t be here.”

“Well, neither should you.” He ran a hand through his hair, messing up its perfect placement, and I wanted to mess it up more out of spite. “I thought we could talk. Work things out. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking—”

“No.” The word came out sharp and clear, surprising even me. “You don’t get to show up here and try to what? Win me back? Fix things? There’s nothing to fix, Declan. You made your choice.” And I was making mine.

All three men behind the desk were watching this exchange like it was a tennis match, their heads swiveling between us.

“Tessa, you’re being dramatic.” Declan really made me want to throw something at him. “You’re obviously emotional—”

“The only thing I am is done. Done with this conversation, done with your plans that are all about you, and done with you showing up uninvited to my vacation, which you forfeited when you called off our engagement while I was glazing a ham. A ham, Declan.” My hands were shaking, but my voice wasn’t, and that was like its own kind of victory.

I turned to the guys, who were all sporting varying degrees of impressed expressions. “I assume you can handle this? I have dinner prep to start.”

Without waiting for an answer, I spun on my heel and walked away, my head held high. A tiny voice in my brain that usually reminded me to be polite and accommodating tried to make me turn back, but I silenced it with the mental equivalent of a pillow to the face.

The old Tessa might have stayed to smooth things over and to make Declan comfortable at her own expense. But the new Tessa? She had places to be and zero tolerance for gaslighting exes who thought they could derail her life with their surprise appearances. The click of my shoes against the floor sounded like applause, and for once, I deserved it.

I’d barely made it halfway across the restaurant when Archer’s hand caught my elbow. I turned to find him wearing a concerned expression. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” I replied automatically, then rolled my eyes at myself. “I’m as fine as anyone can be when their ex-fiancé shows up uninvited.”

Archer shifted his weight like he had something to say but was calculating the best way to phrase it. His thumb was making small circles on my arm, and the gentle touch was simultaneously comforting and distracting.

He ran his free hand through his hair. “The storm’s already started. Declan was dropped off, and there’s literally nowhere else for him to go. The town’s shutting down, and we have no rooms available.”

“There’s a nice couch in the lobby,” I suggested brightly.

Archer’s thumb stilled on my arm. “I was thinking you could stay with us in the cabin. Give Declan the room.”

I jerked back like he’d suggested I take up competitive snake juggling. “Absolutely not. I am not giving up my room because he decided to crash my sad-girl honeymoon turned sexual awakening vacation. That’s exactly what men like him expect, that we’ll accommodate their wants and needs without considering our own. Well, not this time, buddy. I’ve evolved. I’m like a Pokémon, but instead of shooting lightning, I now have self-respect and boundaries and a new appreciation for—”

“Tessa.” Archer cut off my rambling with a gentle squeeze of my arm, his eyes dancing with barely suppressed amusement. “This isn’t about letting him win. Trust me, nothing would give me more satisfaction than telling him to pound snow. But he’s...” Archer’s jaw tightened as he looked over at the lobby where Liam and Evan were still talking to Declan. “He’s creating a scene, and I’m worried about how it might affect the other guests. The last thing we need is a ragey twatwaffle making everyone uncomfortable during a snowstorm.”

I snorted at his choice of words, the tension in my shoulders easing slightly. “Twatwaffle? And here I thought you only spoke in carefully crafted paragraphs and legal jargon.”

“Evan’s vocabulary is unfortunately contagious.” A small smile played at the corners of his mouth. “But my point stands.”

“I guess you’re right.” My brain helpfully supplied new scenarios to panic about. “But what if we get snowed in? Like, really snowed in and can’t get out of the cabin because the snow covers the door? What if we run out of food? What if the power goes out and we have to huddle for warmth like penguins? What if—” I gasped as a truly horrifying thought struck me. “What if we run out of coffee? I’ve seen me without coffee, Archer. It’s not pretty. There’s usually crying and inappropriate use of kitchen utensils.”

Archer’s eyes crinkled with amusement. “The cabin has a generator, a wood-burning stove, enough food and water to survive an apocalypse, and I personally stocked the coffee supply. We’ll be fine.”

“You say that now, but what if—”

He silenced me with a quick kiss that left me momentarily dazed. “Go pack, and we’ll take your bags over. We’ll handle Declan.”

I nodded, my lips still tingling. “Fine. But if we end up having to eat each other to survive, I want it noted that I’m probably very tough and gamey.”

He threw his head back and laughed, and I tried very hard not to think about how much I liked the sound of it. Or how it made me feel like this disaster might turn out okay after all.

Chapter 21

That Time with the Traffic Cone

Archer

Iwatched from the host stand as Declan pushed the remainder of his dessert around his plate, his eyes scanning the dining room like a hawk searching for its prey. I knew exactly who he was waiting for, and it made my blood boil. He’d given up any right to Tessa’s time or attention when he’d called off their wedding; yet here he was, acting like he had a claim on her.

I couldn’t reconcile the fact that Tessa had been engaged to Declan. Not because he was a monster—although his constant complaining was certainly pushing him into that territory—but because he was so... bland. The man had the personality of a beige wall and the conversational skills of a dull tax seminar. How could someone as vibrant and full of life as Tessa have ever considered spending the rest of her life with someone like him?

Evan sidled up next to me, following my gaze. “He’s still here.” His voice was laced with the same annoyance I felt. “He’s like a persistent rash.”

I snorted, shaking my head. “He probably wants to try and talk things out with Tessa again.”

Evan rolled his eyes. “Well, we can’t have that. She’s finally starting to relax and enjoy herself. We can’t let the human equivalent of unseasoned chicken ruin it.”

I couldn’t help but smirk as Evan and I exchanged a look, a silent agreement passing between us. We couldn’t physically remove Declan, but that didn’t mean we couldn’t make him uncomfortable enough to leave on his own accord. It was childish, sure, but there was a certain thrill in petty revenge. It reminded me of the pranks we used to pull in college before life got complicated.

“What’s the plan?” Liam joined us, his eyes landing on Declan. “Are we going to jump him or what?”

I glanced around the dining room, an idea forming in my mind. “We make him uncomfortable, but subtly. We don’t want to disturb the other guests.”

Evan grinned, rubbing his hands together like a villain plotting world domination. “I’m in. What do you have in mind?”

I nodded towards the thermostat on the wall, fighting back my own smirk. “Phase one: Operation Freeze Out.” It wasn’t my most creative plan, but sometimes the classics worked best. Besides, Declan had shown up in a thin designer sweater that looked expensive but provided about as much warmth as tissue paper.

“I’ll go turn the thermostat down.” Liam was already moving toward the thermostat with the stealth of someone who’d had plenty of practice at subtle sabotage. He paused, throwing a conspiratorial look over his shoulder. “You know, for energy efficiency purposes. We’re being environmentally conscious here.”

Sure enough, within minutes, Declan started shifting uncomfortably in his seat, rubbing his arms. He looked around, confused, gathered his unfinished glass of wine, and relocated to the bar area where several other guests were enjoying after-dinner drinks.

“Well, that backfired spectacularly.” I watched Declan settle into his new spot like an unwanted houseguest who wouldn’t take the hint. “Now he’s even closer to the kitchen.” In trying to protect Tessa, we’d managed to position him exactly where she’d be most likely to run into him. Some master strategist I was turning out to be.

“We need something more... targeted.” Evan stroked his chin in an exaggerated way.

Liam’s face lit up with unholy glee. “I have an idea. Phase two: Operation Peggy. Archer, you’re the only one who can pull this off with a straight face.”

“Peggy?” I was confused at first, and then my face might as well have erupted in flames. “No.”

“Yes,” both Evan and Liam said in unison.

“Absolutely not.” I hadn’t thought about Peggy in years and didn’t know if I had the chops to still do it without laughing.

“Come on.” Liam nudged me with his elbow. “Remember all the fun we used to have doing it?”

“I remember having dignity.” Memories of our college shenanigans flashed through my mind. “Though dignity is overrated, and technically, this is a business strategy.” My smirk widened as I justified it to myself. “We’re protecting our chef from harassment. Very professional.” The words ‘our chef’ came out more possessively than I’d intended.

Evan clapped me on the back with enough force to make me stumble forward half a step, his grin so wide it practically split his face. “This is going to be epic. Go get him, tiger.” He wiggled his eyebrows in that insufferable way that made him look like a cartoon character, and I fought the urge to smack him.

Ten minutes later, I sat next to Declan at the bar, nursing a whiskey and holding my phone to my ear. The things I did for... well, I wasn’t quite ready to define what this thing with Tessa was yet.

He glanced at me, then did a double take, his eyes narrowing in recognition. I gave him a polite nod.

“No, Peggy.” I kept my voice loud enough for only Declan to hear and leaned back in my seat, getting into character. “The cucumber was too small… Yes, I tried the zucchini too.” I paused, noting how Declan’s shoulders stiffened. “The eggplant? No, that’s for Tuesday’s dinner.”

Declan’s hand tightened on his wineglass, and from across the bar, Evan was practically stuffing his fist in his mouth to keep from laughing, and Liam was grinning.

“Mm... I bet you’d like that, wouldn’t you? Do you want to watch me take it like a good little boy?” I lowered my voice suggestively. “Yes, ma’am.”

Declan shifted uncomfortably, trying to focus on his drink. I bit back a laugh, keeping my expression neutral. This was harder than expected, but I was soldiering on.

“What about a butternut squash?” I rubbed my chin in consideration, and Declan’s face turned an interesting shade of pink. “It might hit the spot if you know what I mean… What?… No, I already tried the rolling pin. The wood is a little too rough, and you know how sensitive I am back there.”

Declan choked on his drink, sputtering and coughing as red liquid dribbled down his chin and onto his sweater. It gave me a vindictive sort of satisfaction I hadn’t felt in a long time, even with all my wins in court.

“Maybe I should special order something?” I sighed dramatically and traced my fingertip around the rim of my glass as I stared off with what I hoped was a wistful expression. “I don’t know if anything will compare to that time with the traffic cone.” I let my voice drop to a husky whisper on the last two words. “Although I think your fist would be satisfying enough. It would really stretch me out.”

Declan stood up so quickly his barstool wobbled. “I think I’ll turn in for the night,” he announced to no one in particular, his voice slightly higher than usual. He gulped down the rest of his wine and practically ran from the bar.

As soon as he was out of earshot, Evan and Liam materialized beside me, both of them shaking with laughter.

“A traffic cone?” Liam wheezed, wiping tears from his eyes as he braced himself against the bar. “That was inspired. Absolutely inspired.” His shoulders shook, and I had to admit, seeing him laugh was worth it.

I set down my phone and grabbed my drink. “I was going to mention a garden gnome next.”

“The Archer we know and love is still in there somewhere.” Evan threw his arms around me in an exuberant bear hug, nearly knocking me off my barstool.

I gave him two pats on the back before extracting myself from his octopus-like grip. “Don’t get used to it,” I warned, straightening my tie. Though, I had to admit it had been more satisfying than I’d expected.

Our old dynamic had been resurfacing all day like there hadn’t been a decade of silence. But more than that, it was a reminder of who I used to be. The Archer who laughed easily and who didn’t take life so seriously. That part of me had been buried for so long, I’d almost forgotten it existed.

Tessa emerged from the kitchen, arms laden with what appeared to be enough food to feed a small army. Her cheeks were flushed from the kitchen heat, and her hair had escaped from her messy bun in wispy tendrils that made my fingers itch to tuck them back into place.

“Am I interrupting something?” She glanced between the three of us, taking in our barely contained amusement.

“Archer needed a hug after being pegged,” Liam managed with a straight face that deserved an Oscar nomination.

I choked on air while Evan dissolved into another fit of laughter.

Tessa’s eyes widened comically. “I... what... you know what? Never mind. I don’t want to know.”

She looked at us like we’d all lost our minds. Maybe we had. It felt good though, like slipping into an old, comfortable sweater I’d forgotten I owned.

“Let’s get out of here. The snow’s really coming down now.” I took some of the bags from her, our fingers brushing. Even that brief contact sent a jolt through my system.

After grabbing our coats, we went outside where the snow was falling, creating a dreamlike quality to the world.

I helped Tessa onto the back of my snowmobile, trying not to focus on how she pressed against me as her arms wrapped tightly around my waist. The quarter-mile ride to the cabin was both too long and not long enough. Tessa’s warmth against my back was a stark contrast to the biting cold of the wind, and I found myself wanting to take longer but also not wanting her to freeze.

When we pulled up to the cabin, I heard her soft gasp of appreciation. The snow made it look like something out of a Christmas movie.

Once inside, she spun slowly, taking in the open floor plan and the single bedroom visible through the door. “Wow. I’m surprised you three haven’t killed each other yet.”

“The jury’s still out on that one.” I arranged the contents of the food bags in the refrigerator.

“There have been some close calls.” Evan kicked off his boots with his usual disregard, leaving them directly in front of the door where someone would inevitably trip over them. “We put your bags in the bedroom and put some fresh towels on the counter in the bathroom if you want to take a shower.”

Tessa wandered to the bedroom door, her fingers trailing along the wooden doorframe as she peeked inside. The casual intimacy of her exploring our space made something shift in my chest. “One bed and two bunks? Who gets the bed?”

“We rotate monthly.” Liam busied himself starting a fire in the wood-burning stove. “This cabin used to be for Gavin’s family and friends or for VIPs. It wasn’t really meant to be stayed in long term.”

“Interesting.” Tessa’s lips curved into a smile. “What if this would have happened and all three of you were married with kids?” I could practically see her imagining the chaos of three families crammed into this space.

I’d questioned it about a million times myself. Gavin hadn’t been sick as far as we knew, but it was possible he didn’t want anyone to know. It was the only explanation I could come up with for why he would include something with a timing sensitivity unless he had planned on updating his documents every year.

“Maybe he decided it would be a good prank.” Evan didn’t sound like he believed that, and his usual playful demeanor faltered as he stared into the flames. Gavin had had some elaborate schemes, but this felt different. More purposeful.

It was quiet for a few moments, the kind of heavy silence that settles when everyone’s lost in their own thoughts. The only sounds were the crackling of the fire and the soft whisper of snow against the windows. I watched Tessa, noting how she seemed to be processing everything we’d said, that sharp mind of hers probably piecing together parts of the puzzle we couldn’t see.

Finally, she sighed, pulling the hair tie out of her hair. “I’m going to take a shower.” There was something endearing about how she announced it, like she was giving us fair warning that she was about to stake her claim on our shared bathroom.

She disappeared, and I waited until I heard the shower running before turning to face Evan and Liam. The elephant in the room had grown too large to ignore, and someone needed to address it. Naturally, that someone would be me.

“We need to talk about this situation.” I took off my tie, draping it on the back of the couch. “Whatever this is between us and Tessa.”

“You mean how we’re all sleeping with her?” Evan was sprawled across the couch now, his casual demeanor at odds with the tension in his voice. “Or how we’re all falling for her?”

“Both.” I ran a hand through my hair, pacing in front of the TV. “This isn’t sustainable. Eventually, she’s going to have to choose.”

Liam snorted from his position by the fire. “Like you’d be okay with that if she chose one of us over you.”

“I didn’t say I’d like it.” The admission cost me more than I cared to admit. “But we can’t share her forever. That’s not how relationships work in the real world.”

“Says who?” Evan sat up, his normally relaxed posture now alert and challenging as he fixed me with an unusually intense stare. “We’re already breaking every conventional relationship rule in the book. Why stop now?” The way he said it made it sound so simple, like we were discussing what to have for dinner instead of upending societal norms.

“Because—” I started, then stopped, the words dying in my throat as I realized I didn’t have a good answer beyond ‘that’s how things are done.’ And wasn’t that perfect? Me, who always had a response ready, who prided myself on having sound reasoning. Of course, Evan, of all people, was making the most logical argument.

“Because you’re scared.” Liam’s voice was gentler than I expected. “We all are. This thing with Tessa... it’s different from anything I’ve experienced.”

Evan stood up, crossing to the kitchen to grab beers for all of us. “We’re actually talking again. Like really talking, not just about business.”

I accepted the beer, taking a long pull while I considered his words. He had a point. In the past few days, we’d remembered how to be friends again, not just business partners who barely tolerated each other on a good day.

“But what happens when she does choose?” I voiced the fear that had been gnawing at me. It was maddening how someone could slip past decades of carefully constructed walls in only a few days.

“What if she doesn’t want to choose?” Liam challenged, his eyes intense in the firelight, reflecting the same uncertainty I felt. He shifted his weight, running his thumb along the label of his beer bottle. “What if we’re the ones making this complicated by assuming she has to?”

I sat down in a chair, lost in thought. Could I handle all the uncertainty that came with this? It was risky not only for my heart but for the business we were supposed to be running together. Things had already been tense between us, and this would completely destroy everything if we let it.

But somewhere in the back of my head, I knew that wasn’t the case. We were talking about our feelings instead of ignoring them or fighting over Tessa. And Tessa?

The mere thought of her made me smile.

The shower shut off, and I could hear Tessa humming some pop song through the bathroom door. The sound made something in my chest ache in a way I wasn’t ready to examine too closely.

“Look…” Evan leaned forward, his voice low but urgent. “We’ve spent over ten years letting one woman destroy our friendship, and maybe this is our chance to let another one fix it.”

“That’s a lot of pressure to put on her.” My resolve was weakening… if it had even really been there at all.

“Then let’s not put it on her.” Liam stood, adding another log to the stove. “Let’s figure it out ourselves. We’re not college kids anymore. We can handle this like adults.”

The bathroom door opened, and all coherent thought fled my mind. Tessa stood in the doorway, wrapped in nothing but a towel, her wet hair falling in dark waves around her shoulders. Steam billowed out behind her like she was making a grand entrance in a music video. “I can hear you all having an existential crisis out here.”

“We were just discussing...” I trailed off as she walked toward us, water droplets trailing down her collarbones in a way that made my mouth go dry.

“Logistics.” Evan’s eyes were fixed on Tessa with the same intensity as mine.

“Your right to choose.” Liam took a long pull of his beer and perched on the arm of the couch.

Tessa made a humming noise in her throat, stopping in the middle of the living room. “Well, let me make this simple for you. I’m not choosing.”

Before any of us could process that statement, she dropped her towel.

I forgot how to breathe. Forgot my own name. Forgot everything except the sight of her standing there, completely bare and completely confident in front of the three of us.

“Now,” she said, her voice both sultry and amused, “are we done overthinking this?”

The sound of three men simultaneously trying to form coherent responses while also standing up too quickly was probably comical, but I couldn’t bring myself to care.

She smiled, and I knew we were all completely, utterly done for.

Chapter 22

Dangerous Game

Tessa

Istood there, fully naked and completely unapologetic, letting the air kiss every inch of my skin as I watched the three of them scramble to their feet.

Their eyes trailed over me, and I swear I could feel their gazes like fingertips grazing my body. I was already slick and throbbing for them, and they hadn’t even touched me yet.

Archer was the first to recover, his eyes darkening as he stepped closer, and the heat radiating off him was almost dizzying. “You’re playing a dangerous game, Tessa.” His voice was a low rumble that vibrated through me and settled low in my belly.

I tilted my chin up, meeting his gaze head-on, a sly smile tugging at my lips. “Who said I was playing?” My voice was steady despite the way my pulse was doing cartwheels. There was a thrill in seeing him falter in surprise before his usual mask of composure slipped back into place.

Evan let out a low whistle. “Damn, Tess. You’re not messing around, are you?” The grin on his face was infectious, and I laughed, even as my body hummed with need.

“Not even a little. I want you all. Right now.”

Liam was already moving, shrugging out of his shirt with a speed that made me wonder if he’d been waiting for this moment for a while. “You heard the lady. Let’s not keep her waiting.”

Archer reached out, his fingers brushing lightly along my collarbone before trailing a path between my breasts. His touch was feather-light and was almost a tickle, but it sent a jolt of electricity straight to my core, making me inhale sharply. “You’re dripping wet, aren’t you?”

I didn’t even try to deny it. Instead, I leaned into his touch. “What gave it away?”

My breath hitched as Archer’s hand went lower, brushing against my clit in a way that had my toes curling into the floor. It took everything in me not to grab his wrist and tell him to stop teasing me already.

Liam finished removing his clothes and moved to stand behind me, his hands surprisingly warm as they came to rest on my hips. His hard cock pressed against my ass, and I pushed back against him, craving the contact.

“You’re impossible to resist.” He moved my hair over one shoulder and kissed the other.

Evan was now gloriously naked and moved to stand in front of me. His eyes were dark with the kind of look that made me feel like I was the only thing in the room worth seeing. He leaned down without hesitation, capturing one of my nipples in his mouth, his tongue swirling around the sensitive peak in a way that made my knees nearly buckle.

My head fell back against Liam’s chest as Archer’s finger continued to tease my clit, the rhythm maddeningly slow.

“I want to taste you.” Evan’s mouth moved to my other breast, his teeth grazing the nipple. “I want to bury my face in your pussy and make you come all over my tongue.”

Liam bit gently on my earlobe, the back of his hand tracing down my side. “Spread your legs for him. Let him taste that sweet pussy.”

I complied with a shudder as Evan dropped to his knees in front of me. Archer grabbed the back of my knee, bringing my leg up and opening me for Evan. The way the three of them worked together made me thrum with excitement for what was about to unfold.

I trembled, one leg lifted, my body open and exposed as Evan’s eyes locked onto my center. He leaned in, his tongue flicking out to taste me, and I practically saw stars.

“Fuck, you taste incredible.” His tongue delved deeper, exploring every fold and sensitive spot, as if it were a country he intended to conquer.

Archer watched, his eyes hooded. “Is he making you feel good?”

“Yes, so good.” My hips moved of their own accord, grinding against Evan’s mouth. “Kiss me, please.”

Archer ran his thumb over my bottom lip before kissing me softly. I was confused about why he wasn’t kissing me deeper, but quickly realized he was doing it on purpose to drive me mad.

Liam’s hands found my breasts, his fingers rolling my nipples until they were hard peaks. “You look so fucking sexy spread open and taking what you want.”

I reached back, my hand finding Liam’s cock. I stroked him, reveling in the way he groaned and pushed into my touch. I broke away from Archer’s mouth. “I want more.”

Archer chuckled. “Greedy girl.”

He released my leg, placing it over Evan’s shoulder. Archer knelt next to me, his fingers joining Evan’s tongue, sliding inside me with ease, my wetness coating them instantly.

“You’re so fucking wet.” His fingers moved in and out of me, curling to hit that spot that made my blood turn molten. “You’re ready for us, aren’t you? Ready to take all of us.”

Words failed me as Liam slid two fingers in alongside Archer’s two. The sensation was overwhelming, but I wanted more.

“You’re taking us so well. Such a good girl.” Liam’s praise drove me wild.

Evan looked up at me, his lips glistening with my arousal. “Your clit is pulsing. You’re close, aren’t you?” He swirled his tongue around the sensitive bundle of nerves.

“Come for us. Come all over our fingers. Show us how much you want this.” Liam bit my earlobe with the command.

And with that, I shattered. My orgasm ripped through me, my legs buckling as I came undone. I cried out, my hands grasping Evan’s hair and Liam’s thigh. My hips bucked, riding out the orgasm as they continued to fuck me with their fingers, drawing out every last drop of pleasure.

All three of them had their eyes glued to me, and it only served to turn me on even more. “I want all of you. Inside me. Now.”

Archer raised an eyebrow. “And how do you propose we do that, sweetheart?” He really needed to stop calling me that; it did not bode well for my heart.

I licked my lips, my eyes flicking between the three of them. “I want two of you in my pussy and one in my mouth.”

Evan stood up, his hands gripping my waist. “I’m in.”

“Evan, sit down on the couch.” Take-charge Archer was back, and when Evan didn’t argue, his nostrils flared and his eyes got even darker.

“Bossy as fuck even in the bedroom. I’ll go get some condoms.” Liam turned to head for the bedroom, and I grabbed his arm.

“I have an IUD.” I bit my lip, not sure if they would want to go bare considering there were three of them. I’d always used condoms even with it, but something about these three made me want it raw.

They exchanged looks, a silent conversation passing between them. Then Liam’s hands were cupping my face, his thumbs gently stroking my cheeks, and his lips were on mine. His kiss was hungry, as if he couldn’t wait another second to taste me.

I melted into him, my body pressing against his as my mouth opened, inviting him deeper. His tongue slid against mine, sending a jolt of electricity straight to my core. I craved more of their touch and more of this intoxicating connection.

We backed toward the couch, and finally he turned me to face Evan. I straddled him, lowering myself onto him, inch by delicious inch, until he was fully sheathed inside me.

Archer and Liam knelt in front of us, their eyes locked onto the sight of me riding Evan.

Liam reached out, his fingers tracing the spot where Evan and I were joined. He slid a finger inside me, alongside Evan’s cock, and I bit back a moan at the added pressure. “You feel so fucking tight.”

He added a second finger, and I moaned, my body stretching to accommodate him. The sensation was overwhelming, the pleasure bordering on pain. He slid in a third finger, and I shuddered.

Archer stood, finally taking off his clothes.

“Helloooooo, piercings.” Evan groaned and gripped my hips tighter as Archer stroked his cock. “Never thought I’d want your dick next to mine so badly.”

We all laughed, the intensity breaking for a moment, before Liam removed his fingers and Archer moved into position. He stood behind me, his hands on my hips, his cock poised at my entrance.

He pushed in slowly, the sensation unlike anything I’d ever felt. The stretch was almost too much, but I focused on the rhythm of my breath, inhaling deeply as my body adjusted. The pressure was intense, bordering on overwhelming, but there was something incredibly erotic about being filled so completely.

Archer kissed along my shoulder. “How are you doing?”

“Just need a minute.” My hands were braced on Evan’s chest, my fingers digging into his skin.

Liam moved onto the couch, sitting on the back of it. He stroked my cheek, and I leaned into his touch, shutting my eyes before I rocked the tiniest bit to test if I was ready.

The sound that came out of me was feral, a raw and primal moan that clawed its way up from the depths of my soul. It was a sound I barely recognized, filled with a hunger that was as frightening as it was exhilarating. I felt every inch of them inside me, the exquisite stretch and burn that was both too much and not enough.

“Fuck me, please.” I couldn’t stop the whimpers escaping my throat as they started to move, their bodies working in perfect tandem like they’d done this a thousand times before.

I reached out, my hand wrapping around Liam’s cock. He helped guide my hand, setting a rhythm that matched Archer’s and Evan’s thrusts.

Liam groaned, his hips bucking into my touch. “Fuck, just like that.”

I leaned forward, taking Liam into my mouth, swirling my tongue around the head of his cock. He groaned, his hands finding their way into my hair, guiding me as I took him deeper.

“That’s it.” Evan’s voice was strained, like it was taking everything in him to hold back. “Take us all. You feel so fucking good.”

Archer’s grip on my hips tightened, his fingers digging into my flesh as he picked up the pace. “You’re doing so well taking us both. Look at you sucking Liam’s cock like such a good girl.”

Their words sent a shiver down my spine, the filthy encouragement spurring me on. I hollowed my cheeks, taking Liam deeper.

He let out a low groan, his hips bucking into my touch. “Your mouth feels incredible.”

The pressure inside me built, a burning heat that started in my core and spread outward, consuming every inch of my body. My fingers tingled, thighs tensed, and heart pounded. I was so close, and I knew it was going to be explosive.

Evan’s hands found my breasts, his fingers rolling my nipples until they were hard peaks. The added sensation sent a jolt of electricity straight to my clit, pushing me even closer to the edge.

“You’re close, aren’t you, Tessa?” Archer growled, his voice low and rough. “I can feel you tightening around us. You’re going to come so hard for us, aren’t you?”

I moaned around Liam’s cock, my body trembling with the effort of holding back. I wanted to savor this moment, but my body was ready to let go.

Liam’s hand fisted in my hair, his hips moving faster, his cock swelling in my mouth. “I’m so close.”

Evan’s thrusts became more urgent. “I can’t hold on much longer.”

Archer’s hand on one of my hips disappeared, and he snaked his hand between me and Evan, finding my clit. The movement of his fingers against the sensitive bundle of nerves had my breath getting stuck in my throat.

I cried out as I shattered, my orgasm ripping through me with such intensity it was almost painful.

Liam came first, his cock swelling in my mouth before he spilled down my throat with a low groan. I somehow swallowed every drop despite my body still being in the throes of ecstasy.

Evan followed soon after, his body tensing as he came, his cock pulsing inside me. Archer was last, his thrusts becoming erratic before he buried himself deep inside me, his release and the way he continued to play with my clit triggering another orgasm that had me crying out all over again.

I slumped forward onto Evan’s chest, my body feeling like every last ounce of energy had been fucked out of it. His arms wrapped around me, holding me close as Archer slowly pulled out.

Liam slid down from the back of the couch, his hands stroking my hair as he pressed soft kisses to my forehead.

Evan’s chest vibrated with a quiet laugh. “I think we all need a moment to recover after that.”

Archer returned with a warm cloth, gently cleaning me up as I sat there, boneless and content. The tenderness in his touch was at odds with what we’d just shared.

Once I was clean, Archer scooped me up into his arms, carrying me to the bedroom as if I weighed nothing. Evan and Liam followed close behind.

Archer laid me down on the bed, the cool sheets a stark contrast to the heat of my skin. I watched as the three of them climbed in beside me, their bodies pressing close, their hands stroking and soothing.

And the best part? It wasn’t only about the physical sensations—it was the way they looked at me, like I was something precious and dangerous all at once. Like I was theirs, and they were mine, and nothing else mattered.

I should have been exhausted, but as I lay there, surrounded by them, a spark of desire ignited deep within me. I wanted more.

And as if sensing my thoughts, Liam’s hand slid down my body, his fingers tracing a path of fire along my skin. “Ready for round two?”

I smiled, my body already responding to his touch. “Always.”

Chapter 23

Custody Arrangements

Tessa

Iwoke up to the gentle rise and fall of two very male chests, one pressed against my back and another serving as my personal pillow. For a moment, I contemplated how exactly my life had taken such an unexpected turn. A few months ago, I’d been planning a wedding to one man. Now I was waking up between two, with a third presumably somewhere in the cabin.

The universe really did have a sense of humor.

Archer’s arm was draped possessively across my waist, while my head rested on Liam’s chest, his steady heartbeat a soothing rhythm against my ear. My body felt deliciously sore in ways that made last night’s memories flash through my mind like a very adult highlight reel.

This situation was completely insane. Three men? At once? What would my mother say?

Actually, my mother must never find out about this. But then… what if? What if this wasn’t a fling and all four of us had a for-real relationship?

I slid out from between Archer and Liam with the stealth of a ninja, or at least someone trying really hard not to wake two incredibly attractive, incredibly naked men. The sound of another muttered curse and what might have been a pan hitting the floor had me hurrying to throw on some clothes.

I grabbed the first shirt I found which turned out to be one of Archer’s button-downs that practically reached my knees and pulled out a clean pair of underwear and leggings from my bag.

“Son of a—” Evan’s voice carried from the kitchen, followed by more clanging. I was surprised Liam and Archer were sleeping through the noise, but my guess was they were used to noise from Evan by now.

I eased the bedroom door shut behind me and padded barefoot across the wooden floor, following the sounds of culinary destruction. The sight that greeted me was both adorable and slightly concerning. Evan stood in front of the stove, a spatula in one hand and what looked like flour in his hair.

“Please tell me you’re not trying to poison us all.” I tried not to laugh as he whirled around, nearly dropping the spatula.

“I was going for a romantic breakfast in bed, but the pancakes are staging a rebellion.” He gestured to what I assumed was supposed to be a pancake but looked more like abstract art stuck to the pan.

“Ah, a classic case of a too-hot pan and not enough butter.” I moved beside him, taking the spatula. “Here, let me help before you burn down the cabin.”

“My hero.” He pressed a kiss to my temple, and I tried to ignore how such a simple gesture made my heart flutter.

I turned down the heat and scraped the pancake out of the pan, replacing it with a pat of butter. While it melted, I turned to grab the bowl of batter from the island and gasped at the view out of the windows.

Snow had piled up almost to the bottom of the windowsills, creating a wall of white that seemed to go on forever. It was almost blinding to look at.

“Holy shit, that’s a lot of snow.”

“Yeah, the storm really picked up overnight.” Evan seemed unfazed as he opened a package of sausage links and added them to a pan. “We weren’t paying attention because of how... distracted we were.”

My cheeks heated up as memories from last night flooded back. “How are we supposed to get to the resort?”

“The snowmobiles aren’t buried, but we’ll have to dig a ramp to get them on top of the snow.” He pointed at a side window where they’d parked them the night before under an awning.

“Living in a place where it snows is going to take some getting used to.” I wasn’t even sure if I would be able to drive if there was any amount of snow on the road, especially after my first day getting stuck in a snowbank on the side of the road.

“It’s really not that bad. Plus, you have three strapping young men to help you adjust.” His arms wrapped around my waist from behind, and he rested his chin on my shoulder as I ladled pancake batter onto the griddle.

“Young is a bit of an exaggeration.” I giggled when he playfully bit my neck. “So you’ll drive into town and pick me up when it snows?”

“Why don’t you stay here? I could get used to how incredibly sexy you look making breakfast in our kitchen.”

I watched the pancakes bubble on the griddle, Evan’s arms still wrapped around me, and I tried to imagine what it would be like to wake up like this every day. The thought was both exhilarating and terrifying. Exhilarating because, well, three incredibly attractive men were all interested in me. Terrifying because... well, three incredibly attractive men were all interested in me.

“Stay here?” I flipped the pancakes and looked back at him. “As in, move into this cabin with the three of you?”

Evan shrugged, his chin still resting on my shoulder. “Why not? You’ve already seen us at our worst. And our best.” He waggled his eyebrows suggestively, and I couldn’t help but laugh.

“This is all happening so fast. I came here to reset after getting away from one man, not to shack up with three.” I fiddled with the spatula, scraping a bit of rogue batter off the edge while my mind raced through the whirlwind of the past few days.

A few weeks ago, I’d been stress-eating discount Christmas chocolate, convinced I’d die alone with seventeen cats. Now here I was, standing in a cozy cabin kitchen wearing a borrowed shirt, making breakfast with a gorgeous man wrapped around me while two more slept down the hall. Talk about overcorrecting.

“Is that what we’re doing? Shacking up?” Liam’s voice came from behind us, and I turned to see him leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed over his bare chest. His hair was adorably mussed from sleep, and he was wearing nothing but a pair of low-slung sweatpants.

My cheeks flushed for what had to be the hundredth time since I’d arrived at Sterling Pines. My face had basically become a permanent shade of pink. “I don’t know what we’re doing, to be honest. But I do know that moving in here with the three of you seems... rushed.” The word felt inadequate. What was the appropriate timeline for going from single to living with three men, anyway?

Liam pushed off the doorframe and walked over to the stove, grabbing the tongs I’d just used to turn the sausage links. “You’re probably right. We did skip about a dozen steps in a normal relationship.”

“A dozen steps and then some.” I scooted over to make room for Liam at the stove and started a new batch of pancakes. “I think we need to slow down. We didn’t even discuss this. You can’t spring something like this on a girl over breakfast.”

Evan deflated with a long breath, releasing me from his hold and leaning back against the counter. The loss of his warmth made me immediately regret being so practical, but I knew I had to be. My heart was on the line, and with three men who could potentially destroy it, I had to be careful.

“You’re right. I’m sorry, Tess. I got ahead of myself.” Evan’s expression reminded me of a golden retriever who’d been told ‘no’ to a game of fetch.

I offered him a small smile, fighting the urge to take back everything I’d said. Being sensible was seriously overrated sometimes. “It’s okay. I think we need to take a step back and figure out what this is before we jump into anything more serious.” I gestured vaguely between us with my spatula.

“And besides, you’d probably want to kill all three of us if you moved in here.” Liam put the tongs down and went to the refrigerator to grab the cut-up fruit I’d brought. “Plus, one bathroom with four adults is insane. Three is already hard enough.”

I laughed, the tension in the room dissipating. The idea of sharing the small bathroom with the three of them was something out of a nightmare. It was clean at the moment, but I had to wonder if it was because they knew I would be staying with them.

“Maybe you can stay here sometimes, and we can stay at your place too. Or we can take turns? I should Google how other people make this work.” Evan grabbed his phone from the counter, but Liam plucked it from his hands.

“We’re not other people. We’ll figure it all out as we go.” Liam turned off the sausage and grabbed a plate.

I nearly dropped the spatula when Archer appeared in nothing but a pair of perfectly fitted jeans, his hair still rumpled from sleep. How was it possible that all three of them looked like they’d stepped off a romance novel cover? It should be illegal to look that good first thing in the morning.

“Is that my shirt?” Archer’s voice was still rough from sleep as his eyes traveled down my body, lingering on my breasts. The heat in his gaze made me forget about the pancakes for a moment.

“Finders keepers?” I forced myself to focus on not burning breakfast instead of how his abs seemed to be crafted by Renaissance artists.

“It looks better on you anyway.” He moved past me to the coffee maker, his hand ghosting across my lower back in a way that made me shiver. “Speaking of figuring things out, I already have a document drawn up outlining how this arrangement would work.”

I whirled around so fast I almost hit Liam with the spatula, sending a few pancake batter droplets flying across the counter. “You what?” Of course he had a document.

Evan choked on the piece of fruit he’d been eating, coughing and sputtering while Liam pounded him on the back. I couldn’t tell if he was laughing or genuinely choking, but his face had turned an impressive shade of red. Liam stared at Archer with his mouth hanging open, looking like someone had told him he could no longer snowboard.

“It includes schedules, sleeping arrangements, and conflict resolution procedures.” Archer poured his coffee with the same casual air someone might use to discuss the weather, not a detailed blueprint for our potential polyamorous relationship. The steam curled up from his mug, and I had to wonder when he’d drafted this document.

“I think we need to consider a ménage à trois instead.” Evan finally managed to speak.

A small smirk played at the corners of Archer’s mouth. “You’re all so gullible. You should see your faces.”

“You ass!” I grabbed a blueberry from the fruit bowl and threw it at him. He caught it and popped it into his mouth with infuriating grace. “I believed you for a second.”

Evan punched Archer in the arm. “I was already planning arguments against whatever custody arrangement you’d come up with for Tessa.”

“Custody arrangement?” I raised an eyebrow at him.

“That does give me some ideas for a schedule...” Archer ducked as I threw another blueberry at him.

“No schedules, no documents, no custody arrangements.” I returned my attention to the stove and put the last of the pancakes on a serving plate. “Now let’s sit down and eat before the food gets cold.”

We crowded around the small kitchen table, our knees bumping underneath. It should have been awkward, but it felt like we’d been doing this for a long time.

I had no idea how this would work long-term or if it even could. There were a million potential complications and probably twice as many ways it could all go wrong. But sitting there, wearing Archer’s shirt, eating breakfast with three men who looked at me like I was something precious, I couldn’t bring myself to care about any of that.

After breakfast, we all bundled up to face the winter wonderland outside. And by “bundled up,” I meant that I put on approximately seventeen layers while the guys threw on their jackets like the cold-immune mountain men they had apparently become.

Evan surveyed the pristine snowscape with a confidence that made ridiculous things sound totally reasonable. “It’s only three and a half feet of snow. We just need to build a ramp to get the snowmobiles up onto it.” He said this like he was suggesting we grab coffee, not construct an actual vehicle launch pad out of frozen water.

I stared at the wall of white before us, unimpressed. My nose was already going numb despite being buried in a scarf. “Only three and a half feet? That’s taller than some children!”

Liam leaned against the cabin’s covered porch, his ankle propped up as if to remind us all of his so-called injury. “Don’t worry. I’d help, but you know...” He gestured vaguely toward his foot, which had somehow healed enough for other activities over the past three days.

A snowball cut through the air with deadly accuracy, hitting Liam square in the chest with a satisfying thump. His mouth dropped open in betrayal as bits of snow crumbled down his coat.

Archer barely concealed his smirk, and I caught the mischievous glint in his eyes that made him not even look like himself. “Funny how that ankle didn’t seem to bother you last night when you were—”

“Okay!” My cheeks burned despite the cold, and I threw my hands up like an overzealous crossing guard before Archer could finish that thought. “Let’s focus on the task at hand. How exactly does one build a snow ramp?” I genuinely wanted to know but also needed to change the subject before my face caught fire and melted all three feet of snow around us.

Evan was already shoveling. “First, we need to clear a path from under the awning. So, grab a shovel, Tessa.” He paused mid-motion, glancing at Liam. “Unless someone’s ankle is feeling better enough to help?”

Liam sighed dramatically before grabbing a shovel. “Fine. But if I re-injure myself, I’m holding you all personally responsible.” He moved with suspiciously perfect mobility, joining the effort.

We worked together—though “together” might be a stretch, considering how much snow ended up flying at each other rather than onto the growing ramp. I was trying to pack down a section when a well-aimed snowball from Archer smacked me in the back of the head.

“Oh, it’s on.” I abandoned my ramp-packing duties with zero regret, scooping up what I deemed the perfect handful of snow while slipping into MLB pitcher mode. But my supposedly perfect aim betrayed me, and the snowball curved, missing Archer completely and smacking Evan right in the ear. So much for my brief career as a snow sniper.

“Friendly fire!” Evan yelped, his mock outrage accompanied by the most devious grin I’d seen since my cousin crashed my tenth birthday party with a super soaker. Before I could apologize or defend myself, he’d somehow gotten behind me and shoved a handful of snow down the back of my jacket. The ice-cold shock sent me into an impromptu dance routine that would’ve gone viral on TikTok.

I shrieked, doing my best impression of a coffee-fueled jumping bean as I twisted and shook to dislodge the rapidly melting snow. “That’s cheating!” The freezing trickle down my spine made me regret at least three of my seventeen layers, which were now doing an excellent job of trapping the melting snow against my skin.

Liam grinned, already gathering more snow. “All’s fair in love and snowball fights.” Without hesitation, he pelted both Evan and Archer with rapid-fire snow projectiles.

Forty-five minutes and one full-scale snow war later, we finally had something resembling a ramp.

Archer brushed snow off his gloves with a thoroughness that was so unnecessary it made me wonder if he was stalling. “Tessa can ride with me.” He fished his keys from his pocket.

Evan’s face contorted into an expression of pure theatrical offense, as if Archer had suggested we swap the snow for pink glitter—although he’d probably really like that. “I don’t think so.”

I fought the urge to point out that I was standing right there, perfectly capable of making my own decisions about whose waist I’d be clinging to for the whole two minutes it would take to get to the resort.

“You rode with her last night.” Liam crossed his arms over his chest, his puffy winter coat making the gesture look more marshmallow than menacing. The way they were discussing my seating arrangements reminded me of my sister and me arguing over who got the front seat on the way to school.

Archer looked supremely unimpressed. “I believe I have seniority here.” The slight quirk at the corner of his mouth suggested he knew exactly how ridiculous this conversation was becoming.

“We could race for it.” Liam’s eyes suddenly lit up in a way that usually preceded someone saying, “Hold my beer.”

“Absolutely not.” Archer and I spoke in perfect sync, our shared horror creating an impromptu duet. The last thing we needed was a competitive snow sprint ending with someone wrapped around a tree.

Evan tapped his chin thoughtfully, his gloved finger leaving little dots of snow on his face. “Rock, paper, scissors?”

I watched in disbelief as three grown men engaged in an intense round of rock, paper, scissors. Evan emerged victorious, paper covering both Archer’s and Liam’s rocks.

Liam frowned at his hand like it had betrayed him. “That’s statistically improbable to win the first two out of three.”

“Don’t be a sore loser. It’s improbable but not impossible.” Evan, looking far too pleased with himself, handed me a helmet. “Your chariot awaits, my lady.”

Securing the helmet, I climbed onto the back of Evan’s snowmobile, wrapping my arms around his waist. “Try not to crash.”

His smirk was audible in his voice. “No promises.” The engine roared to life beneath us, the vibrations rumbling through my entire body. “Hold on tight.”

A few minutes later, we walked into the resort. The very last person I wanted to see as soon as we entered the lobby was Declan. What made it infinitely worse was that Liam and Evan were both holding my hands, and Declan zeroed right in on that.

I watched in dismay as Declan stood up, smoothing his pressed slacks. Even now, he looked like he’d stepped out of a Brooks Brothers catalog.

“Tessa, can we talk? Privately?” His eyes darted meaningfully to where Liam and Evan’s hands were still linked with mine.

I suppressed a groan. “Two minutes. I have lunch service and dinner prep to handle.”

Liam squeezed my hand before letting go, while Archer shot Declan a look that could have melted steel. I followed my ex-fiancé to the restaurant’s bar, settling onto a stool and crossing my arms.

“What were you thinking, showing up here?” I asked before he could start whatever speech he’d probably prepared.

“I miss you.” He reached for my hand, but I pulled it back. “This whole thing has been a mistake. I’ve been thinking—”

“That’s your problem, Declan. You’re always thinking, always planning, always trying to control everything.” I shook my head. “And for what? So you can have the perfect life that fits into your perfect vision?”

“I want what’s best for you.” His brow furrowed in a way that meant he was about to launch into one of his logical arguments.

“Well, guess what? I’m moving here. I’m running this restaurant, and someday I’ll open my own place.” I watched his face contort in horror, and it was honestly a little satisfying.

“You can’t be serious.” He looked like I’d told him I was joining the circus. “Why would you want to be a chef in a restaurant? The hours are terrible, the work is exhausting, and the profit margins—”

I cut him off, jabbing a finger in his direction. “This right here is exactly why we would have never worked long-term. You only see money and a misguided sense of prestige. I see passion, creativity, and joy.”

His chin lifted, ridged with restraint. “And what about those three men you walked in with? Is that part of your new creative lifestyle?”

“That’s absolutely none of your business.” I straightened my spine, gathering every ounce of dignity I could muster.

“Really? Because I overheard that Archer guy having quite the explicit phone conversation with someone named Peggy last night, and I have to say—”

I burst out laughing. The guys had told me in between rounds the night before about Archer’s fake phone sex conversation to drive Declan away from the restaurant.

“What’s so amusing?” He looked genuinely confused, which only made me laugh harder.

“I’m sorry.” I couldn’t stop giggling as I slid off the barstool. “But my two minutes are up, and I have a kitchen to run.” I started walking away and then turned back. “Oh, and Declan? You should really look into getting pegged. It might loosen you up a bit.”

I left him sitting there, looking completely flabbergasted, and headed toward the kitchen. My cheeks hurt from grinning, but I couldn’t help it. The Tessa who had been with Declan would have agonized over this confrontation for weeks. This new Tessa? She had three gorgeous men, a kitchen to run, and absolutely zero regrets about any of it.

Well, maybe one small regret that I hadn’t been there to see Archer’s performance with “Peggy” firsthand.

Chapter 24

Dice After Dark

Evan

Iwatched with barely contained glee as everyone settled around the coffee table, various levels of suspicion on their faces. Archer, ever the lawyer, examined my colored die like it might be evidence in a murder trial. Liam lounged back against the couch, trying to look disinterested, but I caught the curl of a smile. And Tessa... well, she eyed the bottle of tequila like it might bite her.

“I can’t believe you created your own drinking game.” Tessa accepted the regular dice I handed her, shaking her head. “Actually, no, I completely believe it. This tracks perfectly with everything I know about you.”

I plopped down next to her, deliberately letting my thigh press against hers. “Hey, some people paint, and some people write poetry. I create innovative ways to get my friends drunk and embarrassed. Besides, D.A.D. is way better than Never Have I Ever.”

Archer snorted, unimpressed. “That’s a low bar, and can we please not call it D.A.D.? Dice After Dark is just fine.”

We all rolled, and when Tessa’s came up snake eyes, I couldn’t hold back a cackle. “Oh, this is perfect. The universe loves me.”

“It hates me.” She reached for my special die, tracing the slightly uneven Sharpie scribbles before letting it roll across the table.

It landed on purple.

“Connection prompt! And since I rolled the highest dice total, I get to decide.”

Tessa eyed me warily. “Why do I feel like I’m about to regret everything?”

I tapped my chin thoughtfully, though I’d already made my decision the moment I saw her roll. “You have to sit in Archer’s lap for the entire game.”

Archer’s head snapped up from scrolling on his phone. “What?”

I winked at Tessa. “Unless you’d rather take a shot?”

Her gaze flickered between the tequila and Archer. “Nope, I choose the lap.” She stood up, straightened her shoulders like she was about to give a presentation, and marched over to him.

Archer adjusted his posture so fast it was almost comical, hands hovering like he wasn’t sure where to put them until she settled against him. His eyes briefly closed when she wiggled to get comfortable, the movement earning me a sharp glare that only made it harder to hold back my laughter.

“Next round!” I sounded a little too enthusiastic, but this was better than cable TV.

We all rolled again, and Liam ended up with the lowest total. The colored die clattered across the table and landed on red.

“Confession time. Tell us about your most embarrassing dating story.” I was really relishing my victory so far.

Liam didn’t hesitate, already reaching for the tequila. “Pass.”

Tessa huffed from her perch on Archer’s lap. “Oh, come on! Now I need to know.”

Archer’s thumb absently traced circles on Tessa’s hip, his focus still on Liam. “Trust me, you really don’t.”

Grinning, I leaned forward. “It involves a hot tub and his ex’s grandmother.”

The throw pillow hit me square in the face before I could dodge it.

Liam shook his head, fighting a smile as he poured his shot. “That’s it. I’m making the next prompt extra evil when I win.”

I watched as Liam downed his shot, making a face that suggested the tequila was about as smooth as sandpaper. His refusal to share the hot tub story only made Tessa more interested, judging by how she kept glancing between us with narrowed eyes.

We all rolled, and Archer came out on top with Tessa rolling the lowest again. Her colored roll landed on blue.

“Hm… what would a good challenge be?” Archer’s voice was rougher than usual, probably because Tessa had shifted in his lap again. “Time to show us your best lap dance moves.”

I choked on my drink and Liam sat up straighter. And Tessa? She turned so red I worried she might spontaneously combust.

“On who?” she squeaked.

“Your choice.” Archer still had his hands firmly on her hips like he was daring her to pick someone other than him. The possessive gesture wasn’t lost on any of us.

Tessa bit her lip. “I might need liquid courage for this one.” She reached for the tequila, but I beat her to it.

“Allow me.” I poured her shot with a flourish.

She knocked it back like a pro, barely wincing. “Okay, but I need music. And everyone has to promise not to laugh.”

“Scout’s honor.” I scrolled through my phone until I found the perfect song with a slow, heavy beat that practically screamed ‘take your clothes off.’

As the music started, Tessa stood, rolling her shoulders like she was preparing for battle. “Remember that you asked for this.” She leaned down and kissed Archer’s cheek before turning to look at me. “It’s only fair the creator of such a great game gets the lap dance.”

Archer suddenly looked like he might be regretting not specifying the recipient of his challenge. “You know, I think I misspoke. This is more of a connection thing than a challenge.”

I caught Liam’s eye across the coffee table, and we shared a knowing look. “Too late. She already accepted.”

Spreading my legs wide, I held my breath as Tessa sauntered toward me, her hips swaying to the beat in a way that made my mouth go dry. The tequila had given her liquid courage, but the look in her eyes told me she was still delightfully nervous.

“I have no idea what I’m doing.” Tessa’s voice was laced with nervous laughter as she positioned herself between my legs.

My pulse pounded as she hesitated just long enough for me to take in the way her chest rose and fell and the flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. Then, as if deciding to commit, she started to move.

Her hips rolled in slow, deliberate circles, syncing with the sultry beat of the music. I clenched the couch cushions, my knuckles aching from the pressure, but it was the only thing keeping me tethered to sanity. Every brush of her body against mine sent a rush of heat straight to my gut, the friction maddening.

She ran her fingers through her hair, tilting her head just enough to expose the smooth line of her throat. Jesus Christ. I swallowed hard, dragging my gaze up before I did something humiliating.

Over her shoulder, I caught Archer’s eye. His jaw was clenched so tight I half expected to hear his teeth crack. Liam, on the other hand, looked thoroughly entertained, one brow arched in amusement as he nursed his drink.

Then Tessa turned around, and my breath caught in my throat.

She lowered herself onto my lap, her back pressing flush against my chest, the curve of her body fitting against mine like a goddamn puzzle piece. The way she moved with slow, teasing pressure was almost enough to make my self-control slip.

I had to start mentally reciting baseball stats just to keep from completely losing it.

“Still think this was a good idea?” Her voice was barely above a whisper, meant only for me.

I let out a strained chuckle, my fingers twitching against my thighs. “Best. Game. Ever,” I rasped.

The song ended, and she practically shot off my lap like she’d been burned, her face flushed as she retreated to Archer’s lap. The absence of her warmth was immediate, but if that had gone on even a second longer, I wouldn’t have been able to stop myself. Because Tessa? She wouldn’t be sitting on anyone else’s lap.

She’d be under me.

After several more rounds, many shots of tequila, and one confession from me about having sex in the clock tower during college, I rolled the highest again finally.

Liam rolled the color die, and I cleared my throat to keep from whooping. I’d been waiting for this moment. “Wild card.”

Liam groaned. “Why do I feel like I’m about to regret everything?”

I glanced around our little circle. The tequila was working its magic on all of us, and the sexual tension in the room was thick enough to cut with a knife. Perfect time to push things a little further.

I leaned back, a wicked grin spreading across my face as I looked at Liam. “All right, wild card means anything goes. So, Liam, you get to tell Tessa how to pleasure herself.”

My gaze shifted to Tessa, who looked like she was caught between mortification and intrigue. Masturbating in front of three men was entirely different from what we’d done last night. “You can always do a shot instead. Both of you have to agree.”

“I’m in.” There was a spark in her eyes that told me she wasn’t entirely opposed to this.

Liam looked momentarily stunned before a slow, devilish smile spread across his face. He leaned forward, his eyes locked onto Tessa’s with an intensity that made my pulse quicken. This was going to be good. “Start by running your hand down the front of your leggings. Slowly.”

Archer’s fingers flexed against her hips. I could see the war playing out in his eyes. He wanted to be the one giving the orders, but the wild card had been played, and now it was Liam’s show.

Tessa hesitated for a moment before her hand began a slow descent, her fingers tracing a path down her stomach, over the waistband of her leggings, and finally cupping her sex through the fabric.

Liam’s eyes followed her every movement. “Now, slip your hand inside. Tell us how wet you are.”

I shifted in my seat, adjusting my jeans as I grew even harder. The room was thick with anticipation as Tessa’s hand slipped beneath the fabric, her eyes fluttering closed as she explored herself.

“I’m... I’m wet.” The words escaped Tessa’s lips like a secret. She met Liam’s intense stare, her pupils blown with arousal. Her hand still lingered inside her leggings, and there was a slight tremble in her shoulders as she held herself still.

“Show us. Take off your leggings and panties. Let us see you.” Liam’s command was both a challenge and an invitation.

Tessa stood up and hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her leggings. She hesitated for a moment before she slowly began to peel them down, revealing inch after inch of creamy skin. The tease was almost unbearable, and I leaned forward, my eyes fixed on her every movement.

When her leggings and panties pooled at her feet, she stepped out of them, kicking them aside. She stood before us, completely bare from the waist down. Seeing her so vulnerable and exposed sent a surge of lust through me.

“Sit back down on Archer’s lap. Spread your legs wide and hook them over his.”

Tessa did as she was told, settling back onto Archer’s lap, giving us an unobstructed view of her glistening pussy. Archer’s chest rose and fell rapidly as he fought to maintain control.

Liam leaned back, his hand casually resting on the bulge in his jeans. “Now, grab Archer’s hand. Use it. Show us how you like to be touched.”

Tessa took Archer’s hand and guided it between her legs. His fingers parted her folds, a low groan escaping his lips. She began to move his hand, her hips rocking in time with the rhythm she set.

I couldn’t take it anymore. I unzipped my jeans, pulling out my cock and giving it a slow stroke. Liam followed suit, his eyes never leaving Tessa as he began to stroke himself. The sight of her using Archer’s hand to pleasure herself was the hottest thing I’d ever seen.

“That’s it, Tessa,” Liam growled, his hand moving faster. “Ride his hand. Show us how you come.”

Tessa’s body trembled as she chased her release. Archer’s other hand snaked around her waist, holding her tight against him. His hips bucked upward, grinding against her ass.

Her movements grew more desperate and unrestrained, her hips rolling against Archer’s palm with rising intensity. Sweat glistened on her skin in the dim light, and I couldn’t tear my gaze away from where they connected.

“Fuck, Tessa,” Archer groaned, his head falling back, his jaw straining with the effort of restraint. “You feel so fucking good.”

I couldn’t look away, my heart pounding as I watched her start to unravel. My hand moved faster, gripping myself tighter, mirroring the urgency of her movements. Tension coiled in my gut, threatening to explode at any moment. The room was filled with the sounds of our ragged breaths and flesh meeting flesh. It was a heady mix, pushing us all closer to the edge.

“Come for us, Tessa.” Liam’s voice was rough with need. “Let us see you fall apart.”

Her body arched, head thrown back against Archer’s shoulder as she cried out, the sound sending sparks down my spine. Her thighs trembled and toes curled as she came. Archer held her steady, his fingers pressed deep inside her as she writhed against him, drawing out every second of her bliss.

My muscles tensed as euphoria coursed through me, my vision blurring at the edges. Through half-lidded eyes, I watched Liam succumb moments later.

Archer thrusted upward as he came in his pants like a fucking teenager. Tessa slumped back against him, looking dazed and satisfied. He slid his hand from between her legs, his fingers glistening with her arousal as he brought them to his mouth.

A satisfied exhale left me. “Well, that was certainly a wild card.”

Tessa laughed as she shifted to sit sideways on Archer’s lap. Her skin still glowed with a post-orgasmic flush that made me want to trace every inch of her with my fingertips. “That’s one way to put it.”

“Are you okay?” Archer pressed a kiss to her temple, his arms wrapping around her protectively. The tender gesture struck something deep inside me.

“Better than okay.” Her lips curved into a smile that could light up the darkest corners of my soul, and damn if I didn’t want to see that expression on her face every day for the rest of my life.

Chapter 25

Final Request

Archer

Iwas completely relaxed. It was an odd sensation when for so long I’d been laser-focused on my career and proving myself. But things were starting to shift, and I couldn’t keep moonlighting as a lawyer when I had a resort to run.

I continued typing on my laptop, finalizing the details of my departure from Stevenson, Blackwell, & Burke. The cursor blinked at me like a judgmental eye, questioning my decision to walk away from everything I’d spent the last decade building. But for the first time, the weight of expectations, both my own and others’, felt lighter.

A knock on my office door interrupted my thoughts. The door opened, and Evan and Liam stood in the doorway, their expressions uncharacteristically serious as of late. Tessa had left the day before, but it wasn’t like she wasn’t returning… unless they knew something I didn’t.

“What’s wrong? Is it Tessa?” A weird feeling of panic flitted through me.

Liam held a rigid envelope in his hand like it might bite him. “It’s from Morris & Associates.” Gavin’s lawyer.

I gestured for them to come in, closing my laptop. Why were they contacting us now? The will’s terms were clear.

Evan dropped into one of my leather chairs, but his usual sprawl was replaced with a tense posture. “A courier brought it by. Should we be worried? We’re making progress here. The restaurant is back on track, the honeymoon suites restored to being boring, reviews are better, and we’re...” He trailed off, but I knew what he meant. We were healing. Slowly, awkwardly, but healing nonetheless.

“Only one way to find out.” I reached for the envelope and tore open the tab. There were two pages inside.

“Well?” Liam had moved to perch on the edge of my desk, a new habit that would have annoyed me a few months ago. Now, I found it oddly comforting.

“Give me a second.” I skimmed the letter from the lawyer, and my heart rate picked up. “Gavin wrote us a letter to be delivered three months after we took ownership.”

Gavin’s familiar scrawl filled the next page, and for a moment, I was back in our college dorm, reading one of his ridiculous notes with excuses about why he ate the last of my ice cream.

Hey idiots,

If you’re reading this, two things are true: I’m dead (weird to write that), and you haven’t managed to completely destroy my resort in the three months since I left it to you. Congratulations on clearing that very low bar.

I know you’re probably pissed that I didn’t tell you I was sick. Trust me, there were about a thousand times I picked up my phone to call. But every time I imagined that conversation, it felt wrong. “Hey guys, I know we haven’t really talked since that whole Evelyn clusterfuck, but surprise! I’m dying!” It didn’t have the right ring to it.

The truth is, I was a coward. Not about dying. I made peace with that. I was a coward about how to fix things between us… between you. Every year that passed made it harder to reach out. Pride’s a bitch like that.

But here’s the thing: Sterling Pines was never just a business investment for me. It was my second chance. The place where I finally felt like I was building something meaningful. And when I found out I was knocking on heaven’s door all of a sudden, I couldn’t bear the thought of some corporate vultures turning it into another soulless chain hotel.

That’s where you three came in. Archer, you’re probably reading this with that constipated look you get when emotions are involved. Evan’s probably reclined in a chair trying to look casual while internally freaking out. And Liam, I bet you’re hovering somewhere between them, ready to either punch something or bolt.

I’ve left you three the resort because you’re the only ones I trust to understand what makes it special. Yes, even though you weren’t even speaking to each other. Maybe especially because of that.

Remember when we stayed up all night planning our future business empire? Archer was going to handle the legal stuff, Evan would market the hell out of it, Liam would manage operations, and I’d... well, I’d mostly provide the snacks, bad jokes, and the cash. We were unstoppable back then.

I know things got messy. Life has a way of doing that. But I also know that beneath all the hurt and anger, you’re still those same guys who would do anything for each other. The ones who helped me through my family’s estrangement when I came out, who celebrated every tiny victory, who knew exactly how to call each other on our bullshit.

You’ve managed to work together for three months without burning the place down. That’s progress. But I’m betting there’s still tension. Still unsaid things. Still walls you’ve built so high you can’t remember why they’re there.

So here’s my final request (because dead guys get to make requests; it’s a rule): tear down those walls. Not for me, but for yourselves. For what Sterling Pines could be. For the friendship we had that is worth saving.

I love you guys.

-Gavin

P.S. If you’re wondering why this letter came now instead of right away, well, I figured you needed time to remember why you loved each other.

P.S.S. I know the cabin is small, so if you want to find a bigger place, you can, but you still have to live together. The proximity effect is a real thing and if I have to force it, so be it. Sorry, not sorry.

My throat was tight as I looked up from the letter to find both Evan and Liam staring at me with bright eyes.

“Fucking Gavin.” Evan’s voice cracked as he wiped at his eyes with the back of his hand. “He’s still the smartest one of us.”

“Always was.” Liam’s attempt at a laugh came out more like a strangled cough. He picked up the phallic paperweight from my desk, turning it over in his hands and examining it like it had all the answers.

I reread the part about my “constipated look,” and despite the emotions threatening to overwhelm me, I had to smile. Gavin had always seen right through me.

I set the letter down carefully, smoothing out a corner that had crumpled. “He’s right about everything. The walls, the pride, all of it.”

Liam cleared his throat. “We lost so much time… I think that’s been the hardest thing for me to realize.”

“We have some good memories, though… remember when he convinced us to steal the dean’s garden gnome?” Evan’s voice was thick with nostalgia. “Said it was ‘liberating it from a life of mundane lawn ornament servitude.’”

Liam snorted. “And then he dressed it up in different outfits and left it in random places around campus for a month.”

“Until security finally caught him trying to pose it on top of the library fountain.” The memory hit me like a physical force. “He talked his way out of trouble by convincing them it was an art project about the commodification of happiness in modern society.”

“That’s because Gavin could sell ice to penguins.” Evan shook his head, a fond smile playing at his lips. “We were drunk off our asses, complaining about having to get jobs after graduation and work for other people, and he just laid out this whole vision and got us to agree to start a business together.”

“And we believed every word because when Gavin believed in something, it was impossible not to believe in it too.” I looked back at the letter he’d written and hope that this would all work out bloomed in my chest.

Liam set down my paperweight. “He believed in us. Even after everything went to shit, even after we all stopped talking, even when he was...” He couldn’t finish the sentence.

“Dying.” I forced the word out. “He was dying, and instead of telling us, he was plotting ways to force us to fix our friendship.”

Evan’s laugh was watery. “Why have a simple conversation when you can orchestrate an elaborate scheme from beyond?”

The silence that followed was different from our usual tense quiet. It was reflective and heavy, like the moment before a verdict is read—when everything could change with a single word.

“I don’t want to let him down. Not again.” I’d been letting him down for the past three months and had a lot to make up for.

“We won’t.” Liam’s voice held a certainty I hadn’t heard from him since we’d reconnected. “We can’t.”

“So what do we do?” Evan leaned forward, elbows on his knees. “How do we... where do we even start?”

I thought about Tessa, about how she’d somehow managed to crack open the doors we’d all slammed shut. About how the resort was starting to feel less like a burden and more like an opportunity. About Gavin’s faith in us.

“We start by being honest.” I met their eyes. “About everything. The resort, our plans, Tessa...”

“Tessa.” Liam’s expression softened at her name. “She’s part of this now, too.”

I stood up, walking to the window that overlooked the snow-covered grounds. The resort Gavin had loved so much spread out before me, full of potential and possibility.

“Then let’s do this right.” I turned back to face them. “For Gavin. For Tessa. For us.”

The nods I received in return held more meaning than any legal contract I’d ever drafted. Gavin had believed in us enough to entrust us with his legacy. The least we could do was prove him right.

We had a second chance at friendship, at success, at happiness. And this time, we weren’t going to waste it.

Tessa wiped down the last of the stainless-steel counters after the Valentine’s Day dinner rush that had left us all slightly delirious. Usually, I thought Valentine’s Day was a complete and utter waste of time, but this year things were different. The resort was at max capacity, the restaurant fully booked, and we now had a reason to celebrate the holiday.

Tessa had returned after a few days away with a small cargo trailer behind her car and moved in above Sweet Cheeks Bakery. It was a small space, but she seemed happy with her decision for now. We were already planning on looking for a bigger space, and when she was ready, she could move in with us.

“Last dish done!” Evan held up a sparkling clean pan like it was Olympic gold.

Liam collected the last of the clean utensils. “Only took you an hour longer than the actual dishwasher would have.”

“Quality over speed, my friend.” Evan grinned, nearly dropping the pan as he attempted to spin it like a basketball. I fought the urge to snatch it from him before he could damage either the pan or himself.

Tessa shook her head, failing to hide her smile as she tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “Thank you for helping to clean up. We had it handled, but it was a nice surprise to let the staff go early.”

“We’re full of surprises.” I pulled a black silk scarf from my pocket.

Her eyebrows shot up. “What are you up to?” She backed away playfully, bumping into Liam, who had strategically positioned himself behind her. His timing was perfect. We had barely discussed the plan, but he read the room flawlessly.

“Trust us?” Liam’s lips brushed against the shell of her ear.

She hesitated only a moment. “Against my better judgment, yes.” Her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her shirt.

I stepped forward, carefully wrapping the silk blindfold around her eyes. “Too tight?”

“No, it’s perfect.” Her breath hitched as my fingers grazed her neck. “But if you’re planning to murder me, just know there are security cameras everywhere.”

Evan laughed, taking one of her hands while I took the other. “Murder would be terrible for our Yelp reviews.”

We guided her carefully through the resort, taking the service elevator to avoid guests. Liam went ahead to do one final check of our surprise. I found myself grateful for the staff who had helped set everything up while we were busy in the kitchen.

I slowed as we approached the French doors leading to the private glass-enclosed terrace guests could rent out. The sky was clear and a pristine blanket of snow reflected the moonlight. It was perfect—better than I had dared hope for.

“Okay, seriously, where are we going?” Her grip tightened. “Because I’m getting serious horror movie vibes right now.”

“Almost there.” I positioned her in the perfect spot as Liam gave us a thumbs-up from where he stood by the elaborate picnic setup, looking pleased with himself.

Evan squeezed her other hand. “Ready?”

At her nod, I untied the blindfold, letting it fall away slowly. Her sound of surprise was worth every minute of planning.

The terrace had been transformed with strings of warm white lights creating a canopy overhead, each strand perfectly spaced to create a starlit effect. It was a little cooler than inside, but the electric fireplaces made it cozy. Plush pillows and throws were arranged around a low table laden with her favorite desserts from Sweet Cheeks, champagne chilling in an ice bucket, and small plates of chocolates and chocolate-covered strawberries. Beyond the terrace, the lake stretched out like liquid silver under the full moon, surrounded by snow-capped peaks. Even I had to admit it looked magical.

“This is...” She took it all in, her voice wavering. “You guys did this for me?” The wonder in her voice made something in my chest knot.

“Happy Valentine’s Day.” The words came out in near-perfect unison, making her laugh even as she wiped at her eyes.

“You’re going to make me cry.” Her smile could have outshone all the lights above us.

Evan pulled her toward the picnic setup with his usual enthusiasm. I caught Liam’s eye as we followed, sharing a quiet moment of understanding.

We had spent days planning this together, wanting to show Tessa that she meant more to us than just the woman running the kitchen or sharing our bed. The way she looked at everything with such appreciation made me realize we had achieved exactly what we had hoped for—and perhaps something more.

Chapter 26

One Last Word Vomit

Tessa

Isank onto the pile of pillows, my legs suddenly feeling like they were made of the chocolate mousse I’d been plating all evening. The guys settled around me, and I was caught between wanting to stare at everything they’d created and wanting to stare at them.

The lights above us twinkled like stars, and the way they reflected in the guys’ eyes made my heart do complicated things I wasn’t prepared for. “I can’t believe you planned all this with everything going on today…”

Liam poured champagne into flutes. “We wanted to do something special.” He passed me a glass, his fingers brushing mine. “You’ve changed things around here. For all of us.”

I took a sip of champagne to hide how much these men affected me. These weren’t just three men I was sleeping with anymore. Somehow, they’d become essential and important in a way that scared me a little. Especially because it was happening so fast.

“You know, when I got stuck in the snow that first day, I thought it was the universe’s way of kicking me while I was down.” I looked around at the three of them—Archer with his quiet intensity, Evan with his infectious joy, and Liam with his steady warmth. “Turns out, it was more like the universe showing me exactly where I needed to be.”

“Even with the underwear-in-the-tree incident?” Archer’s lips twitched.

I groaned, hiding my face against his shoulder. “I was trying to have a moment here.”

“You can have all the moments you want.” Liam tucked a strand of hair behind my ear, the gentle gesture making my skin tingle. “We’ve got all night.”

“And a whole platter of desserts.” Evan held up chocolate-covered strawberries. “These are done the right way. We take complaints very seriously around here.”

I laughed, but my eyes welled with tears. “You guys are making it really hard not to fall for you, you know that?”

The words slipped out before I could stop them, hanging in the air like the lights above us. For a terrifying moment, I thought I’d said too much and pushed too far.

Archer’s hand tightened on mine. Liam’s thumb brushed across my cheek, catching a tear I hadn’t even realized had fallen.

Evan set down the strawberries and moved closer, his usual grin softened into something more vulnerable. “Maybe that’s exactly what we’re trying to do.”

I looked at each of them, seeing my own emotions reflected back at me three times over. This wasn’t only about amazing sex anymore—although that was definitely a perk. This was about falling in love, and somehow not being scared about it at all.

“Well then.” I raised my champagne glass. “Mission accomplished.”

“Speaking of mission accomplished… while you were gone, we got a letter from Gavin.” Archer sounded uncertain for the first time, and it immediately brought my attention to him. “There hasn’t been a right time to talk to you about it.”

The champagne bubbles were suddenly too sharp on my tongue as I thought about their complicated history. After everything I’d learned, a letter from beyond was loaded with meaning, like one of those movie moments where everything could change. “Is... everything okay?”

“More than okay.” Archer’s thumb traced circles on my palm, the gentle motion at odds with the intensity in his expression. “The letter confirmed some things we were already working through with each other.”

“And it gave us permission to move.” Evan popped a chocolate into his mouth and made an exaggerated expression of bliss that pulled a reluctant smile from me despite my nerves.

“Move?” The word came out squeaky, like I’d been sucking helium instead of sipping champagne.

“Gavin said we could find a bigger place as long as we still lived together. We’ve already started looking at properties online,” Liam said with a bit of hesitation in his voice.

“There’s this beautiful cabin about ten minutes away with enough space for—” Archer’s voice softened, and the pause was weighted with possibility before he finished, “for when you’re ready.”

My brain completely stopped working. They were house hunting. And not just for themselves. They were thinking about me. About my eventual place in their lives. Not just as their chef or whatever we were, but as a permanent fixture.

Oh God. Was I hyperventilating? I was definitely hyperventilating. The lights above started to blur together into one sparkly mess.

“Oh wow, okay, this is wow. Not ‘wow’ in a bad way, more like ‘wow’ in a ‘holy crap, is this really happening?’ way, which I guess could still be bad, but it’s not, it’s... overwhelming? But good overwhelming! Like when you get exactly what you wanted for Christmas, but you’re still somehow surprised even though you literally wrote it on your list, except I didn’t write ‘three gorgeous men who want to live with me’ on any list because who even does that? Although maybe I should have, because apparently the universe was listening pretty hard when I got dumped on Christmas. Like a cosmic upgrade program where instead of one asshole ex-fiancé, I get three incredibly sweet men who apparently want to go house hunting with me, which is simultaneously the most romantic and terrifying thing I’ve ever heard, and now I’m talking too much, but I can’t seem to stop because if I stop talking, I might start crying, and not sad crying, but the ugly happy crying where your mascara runs and you look like a raccoon that watched The Notebook, and oh God, I’m still talking, aren’t I?”

“Breathe, Tess.” Evan’s hand found my back, rubbing gentle circles that gradually helped me calm down. “We’re not trying to pressure you. Your tiny apartment is adorable, and if you want to stay there forever, that’s fine too.” He said it like he meant it, which somehow made everything both better and more overwhelming.

“You guys are really serious about this? About finding a place with... with room for me?” I fiddled with my champagne glass, watching the bubbles rise like my rising hopes.

“We want you involved in the decision.” Archer’s usual confidence was tinged with vulnerability. “It would be your home too, eventually, if you wanted.”

My emotions felt too big for my body, like they might spill out and flood the whole terrace. It was fast—probably certifiably insane fast—but somehow it also felt perfectly right, like the last puzzle piece clicking into place. “I’d like that. Even if I’m not ready to move in right away.”

“Yeah?” Evan’s whole face lit up.

“Yeah.” I reached for another chocolate, trying to channel casual even though my insides were a mess. “But I have conditions.”

“Of course you do.” Archer was trying not to smile and failing miserably.

“The kitchen has to be amazing. Like, Food Network worthy.” I waved my chocolate for emphasis, accidentally flinging a few chocolate sprinkles across the table.

“That’s a given.” Liam plucked the chocolate from my fingers and brought it to my mouth. “What else?”

I took a bite, my lips brushing against his fingers. “A big enough bed for all of us.”

“Another given.” Liam took my champagne glass and set it to the side. “Anything else?”

I shook my head, and the playful mood shifted as Liam fed me the rest of the chocolate, his fingers lingering on my lips. I sucked the last bit of sweetness from his fingertips, watching as his eyes darkened with desire.

Archer picked up a chocolate-covered strawberry, the red fruit glistening. He held it to my mouth, and I bit into it, the juices mingling with the rich chocolate, the taste exploding on my tongue. His gaze was locked onto my lips as I licked away a stray drop of juice.

Evan leaned in, his mouth finding the corner of mine, licking away the remnants of chocolate and strawberry. He traced the seam of my lips with his tongue, coaxing them open. I melted into the kiss, the taste of him mixing with the sweetness in my mouth.

Liam’s hands slid down my sides before lifting my shirt over my head. Archer’s fingers deftly unhooked my bra, his palms replacing the fabric, his thumbs circling my nipples until they hardened into peaks.

Evan’s mouth moved from my lips to my neck, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin, drawing out a keening sound from deep within me. I could feel his smile against my skin. “You taste so fucking good, Tessa.”

My head fell back, granting him better access. Liam unbuttoned my pants, and slid them down, taking my panties with them. Archer’s mouth replaced his hands, his tongue swirling around one nipple while his fingers rolled the other. I arched into him, my body craving more contact.

Evan’s mouth captured mine again, swallowing my moans as Liam pushed my thighs apart and slid a finger inside me. I rocked against his hand, needing everything they could give me. Archer’s teeth scraped against my nipple, the sharp sensation sending a jolt of pleasure straight to my core.

Liam added another finger, his thumb finding my clit and circling it with the perfect amount of pressure. I whimpered into Evan’s mouth, my body already starting to tense.

Archer pulled away from my breasts, his mouth trailing downward. He joined Liam between my thighs, his tongue replacing Liam’s thumb on my clit. The sensation of both of them working together was almost too much.

Evan broke away from our kiss. He watched Archer and Liam, his eyes filled with heat. “Fuck, that’s hot.”

I was a writhing mess as Liam’s fingers thrust into me with a steady rhythm. Archer’s mouth was relentless, licking and sucking and driving me wild. Evan’s lips met mine again, his kiss hungry and desperate.

Archer’s mouth moved lower, his tongue replacing Liam’s fingers. He fucked me with his tongue, and Liam took over circling my clit with firm, steady strokes.

Evan pulled back. “You’re so fucking beautiful. Watching you like this... getting you off… it’s the sexiest thing I’ve ever seen.”

I was so close, so fucking close.

Liam moved up my body, his mouth finding mine as his fingers continued to stroke my clit. His kiss swallowed my cries as I came hard, my body shaking and trembling as they wrung every last drop of ecstasy out of me.

Archer’s tongue drew out the last of my orgasm, as Liam’s kiss turned soft and sweet. Evan’s mouth was on my neck, his fingers stroking my hair.

I felt cherished, worshipped. I felt like the luckiest woman in the world.

As the post-orgasmic bliss began to fade, I reached for Evan’s and Archer’s cocks, stroking them through their pants.

“Not tonight.” Archer stilled my hand, bringing it to his lips and kissing my fingertips. “Tonight is about you. Just you.”

Evan nodded in agreement, his hand covering mine and giving it a gentle squeeze. “We want you to know how much you mean to us. This isn’t just physical for us. It’s so much more.”

Liam’s fingers hooked under my chin, bringing my eyes to look into his. “We’re in this for the long haul and we want you to be ours.”

Their words sent a fresh wave of emotion crashing over me. I looked at each of them, seeing the sincerity and love in their eyes. That’s what this was, wasn’t it? Love. It was fast and crazy and intense, but it was love.

My heart pounded in my chest. “I want that too. I want to be yours.”

Archer pulled me into his arms, his mouth finding mine in a deep, passionate kiss. Liam’s arms wrapped around me from behind, his lips pressing soft kisses to my shoulder and then my neck. Evan kissed up my arm, ending on the other side of my neck.

How had I gotten so lucky? How had I ended up here, in this beautiful place, with these incredible men? It was like a dream I didn’t want to ever wake up from.

But it wasn’t a dream; it was real. And as I lay there, wrapped in their arms, I knew that I wouldn’t trade this for anything. They were mine, and I was theirs, and that was all that mattered.

Epilogue

Ready For Forever

Tessa

18 Months Later

Istared at my reflection in the mirror, trying to decide if my something blue should be the sapphire earrings Archer had given me or the lacy garter Evan had presented with a shit-eating grin. Knowing him, he’d check during the ceremony.

“Wear both.” Ava appeared behind me with a champagne flute in each hand. “Always both. That’s kind of your brand now, isn’t it? Why choose when you can have it all?”

I snorted, accepting the champagne. “You make me sound so greedy.”

“You do have three smoking-hot men committing to you and only you.” She clinked her glass against mine. “Speaking of which, how exactly does this work? Do you say ‘I do’ three times? Is there a specific order?”

“They drew sticks.” I adjusted my dress, a flowing ivory number that managed to be both elegant and comfortable enough for the summer party that would follow the ceremony. “Liam won, which he won’t stop gloating about. Evan’s still convinced he cheated somehow, and Archer said, and I quote, ‘As long as I get to kiss you, I don’t care about the order.’” I smiled, remembering his intense expression when he’d said it. “Then he made me sign about forty documents to make everything legit since we can’t legally get married.”

“Romantic.”

“Hey, nothing says ‘I love you’ like jointly owned property agreements and medical power of attorney forms.”

I glanced out the French doors leading onto my small balcony. The sun was starting to set over the trees, and I still couldn’t believe it was real.

We’d finally given up house hunting after the eighth property turned out to be either too small, too far, or had a kitchen that made me want to cry. Instead, we’d built exactly what we wanted: four bedroom suites (because sometimes a girl needs her space), a chef’s kitchen that made me weep with joy, and a primary suite with a giant bed that fit all of us comfortably.

The sound of something crashing downstairs, followed by Evan’s laughter and Archer’s cursing, made us both jump.

Ava looked toward my bedroom door. “Should we check on that?”

“Nope. They don’t get to see the bride before the ceremony, so they have to deal with their own chaos for once.” I took another sip of champagne.

Twenty minutes later, I stepped onto the patio, my arm looped through my dad’s. The late afternoon sun filtered through the pine trees, casting long shadows across our backyard. My dad squeezed my arm as we paused at the start of the aisle leading to where my three loves waited beneath an arch of wildflowers.

“You sure about this, sweetie?” he whispered, though his smile told me he already knew the answer.

“More sure than I’ve ever been about anything.” Including that time I thought bangs would be a good idea.

The small gathering of our closest friends and family turned to watch us, and I fought the urge to wave awkwardly. My mom and sister were both full-on crying; Liam’s moms were dabbing at their eyes; Archer’s cousins were failing to hide their excitement; and Evan’s mom sat ramrod straight, her expression nervous. The fact that she’d come at all was progress.

As we walked toward the arch, I couldn’t help but notice how different my guys looked from each other despite their matching suits. Evan was practically bouncing on his feet, Liam kept running his hand through his hair, and Archer... well, he looked like he was about to argue a case before the Supreme Court.

Dad kissed my cheek when we reached them, and I had to bite my lip to keep from crying as he placed my hand in Liam’s waiting one.

“First!” Liam whispered triumphantly, making Evan roll his eyes and Archer shake his head.

Our officiant, Frank, cleared his throat. “We’re gathered here today to celebrate something unique and beautiful: the commitment of four people who found love in the most unexpected way.

“Love, as we all know, doesn’t follow rules or expectations. It doesn’t care about convention or what others think it should look like. Sometimes it strands you in a snowstorm. Sometimes it serves you breakfast at midnight. And sometimes it gives you not just one perfect match, but three.

“In a world that tries to put love in neat little boxes, these four have dared to think outside the box entirely. They’ve shown us that love isn’t about fitting a mold, but about breaking it to pieces and building something better.

“So today, Tessa, Archer, Evan, and Liam, you stand before us to declare your love and commitment to one another through your vows. Liam, you may begin.”

Liam squeezed my hand, his eyes bright with emotion. “Tessa, when you first showed up at your snowboarding lesson, I thought you were the most frustratingly entertaining student I’d ever had.” That pulled a watery laugh from me. “But then you showed me that sometimes the best rides aren’t down a mountain—they’re the ones that take you exactly where you’re meant to be.”

I was already crying, and we weren’t even halfway through. Evan stepped forward next, his usual playful expression softened with sincerity.

“I promised myself I wouldn’t make any jokes, but then I remembered you fell for me because of my sense of humor. And into that hot tub.” He winked, then grew serious. “You showed me it was okay to be exactly who I am, that I don’t have to pretend or try to be what others expect. You make me feel like enough, just as I am.”

Archer cleared his throat, as he took Evan’s place. The emotion he usually kept so carefully controlled was written clearly across his face. “You walked into our resort and somehow made it infinitely better. You taught me that sometimes the best things in life can’t be planned or put into neat little boxes. You make me want to close my laptop and actually live in the moment.”

My hands were shaking as I looked at each of them. “You three have shown me that sometimes the best love stories don’t follow the usual rules. That it’s okay to want more and to be more.” I took a shaky breath. “You make me feel brave enough to be completely myself, even when that means word-vomiting at inappropriate moments.”

Frank pulled out three rings—we’d decided on matching bands for the guys, while I would wear the unique engagement ring they’d designed together.

“Do you, Liam, Archer, and Evan, take Tessa to be your partner in all things, to love and cherish, to support and challenge, and to share your lives together?”

“We do,” they said in unison, and my heart squeezed like it always did when they were in sync like that.

“And do you, Tessa, take these three men to be your partners in all things, to love and cherish, to support and challenge, and to share your life with them?”

“I do,” I managed, though it came out somewhere between a laugh and a sob.

“I now pronounce you committed to each other. You may kiss your bride.”

Liam’s kiss was playful and sweet, Evan’s was dramatic and involved a dip that made everyone laugh, and Archer’s was intense enough to make me forget we had an audience.

As applause broke out around us, I caught sight of the resort through the trees. The place where it all began, where a stuck car and a lost thong had somehow led to this moment.

“Ready for forever?” Evan whispered in my ear.

I looked at my three men. “Absolutely.” My heart was so full it might burst.

Thank you for reading The Proximity Effect. Want more reverse harem romantic comedy standalones? Check out Stuck On Them, available now!

They’re three CEO best friends. I’m their one-night stand… and new assistant.

It all started with a battle of wills against a rat.

After fleeing a shattered engagement, I wanted a fresh start in New York City, but instead all I got was a tiny apartment with a communal bathroom and a rat that steals my Oreos.

Oh, and one hot night I won’t soon forget.

What I didn't expect was the gorgeous man at the bar to want his two best friends to watch us together.

How was I supposed to know they were about to be my new bosses?

Stuck On Them is available on Amazon eBook, Kindle Unlimited, Paperback, Hardback, and Audiobook.

Stay up to date with new releases by subscribing to my newsletter or following my author profile on Amazon.

Also by Maya Nicole

Check out my website for an up to date list of books.

www.mayanicole.com